and is one great reason why a dry dead barren lifeless spiritless Ministry which leavens the people into the same death doth so much abound and is so much over-spreading even the Protestant Nations that their Preachings and Worships as well as whole Conversation is not to be discerned from Popish by any fresh living zeal or lively Power of the Spirit accompanying it but meerly by the difference of some Notions and Opinions Object § XII Some unwise and unwary Protestants do sometimes Object to us That if we have such an immediate Call as we lay claim to we ought to Confirm it by Miracles Answ. But this being an Objection once and again objected to the primitive Protestants by the Papists we need but in short return the Answer to it that they did to the Papists Whether Miracles be now necessary to Confirm the Gospel John Baptist and divers Prophets did none to wit That we need not Miracles because we preach no new Gospel but that which is already Confirmed by all the Miracles of Christ and his Apostles and that we offer nothing but that which we are ready and able to Confirm by the Testimony of the Scriptures which both already acknowledge to be true And that John the Baptist and divers of the Prophets did none that we hear of and yet were both immediately and extraordinarily sent This is the Common Protestant Answer therefore may suffice in this place though if need were I could say more to this purpose but that I study Brevity § XIII There is also another sort of Protestants to wit The English Independents The Constitution of the Independent Church who differing from the Calvinistical Presbyterians and denying the Necessity of this Succession or the Authority of any National Church take another way affirming That such as have the benefit of the Scriptures any Company of People agreeing in the Principles of Truth as they find them there declared may Constitute among themselves a Church without the Authority of any other and may Chuse to themselves a Pastor who by the Church thus Constitute and Consenting is Authorized requiring only the Assistance and Concurrence of the Pastors of the Neighbouring Churches if any be not so much as absolutely Necessary to Authorize as Decent for Order's sake Also they go so far as to affirm That in a Church so Constitute Gifted Brethren any gifted Brother as they call them if he find himself qualified thereto may Instruct Exhort and Preach in the Church though as not having the Pastoral Office he cannot Administer that they Call their Sacraments To this I Answer That this was a good step out of the Babylonish Darkness and no doubt did proceed from a Real Discovery of the Truth and from the sense of a great Abuse of the promiscuous National gatherings Also this Preaching of the Gifted Brethren as they called them did proceed at first from certain Their Loss and Decay lively Touches and Movings of the Spirit of God upon many But alas because they went not forward that is much decayed among them and the Motions of God's Spirit begin to be denied and rejected among them now as much as by others The Scripture gives no Call to persons Individual But as to their pretended Call from the Scripture I Answer The Scripture gives a meer declaration of true things but no Call to particular Persons so that though I believe the things there written to be true and deny the Errors which I find there Testified against yet as to these things which may be my particular duty I am still to seek And therefore I can never be Resolved in the Scripture whether I such a one by name ought to be a Minister And for the Resolving this doubt I must needs recur to the Inward and Immediate Testimony of the Spirit as in the Proposition concerning the Scriptures more at large is shewen § XIV From all this then we do firmly Conclude that not only in a general Apostasy it is needful men be extraordinarily Called and Raised up by the Spirit of God but that even when several Assemblies or Churches are gathered by the Power of God not only into the belief of the Principles of Truth so as to deny Errors and Heresies but also into the Life Spirit and Power of Christianity so as to be the Body and House of Christ indeed and a fit Spouse for him that he who gathers them doth also for the preserving them in a lively fresh and powerful Condition raise up and move among them by the inward immediate Operation of his own Spirit Ministers and Teachers to Instruct and Teach and Watch over them True Ministers Qualifications Call and Title who being thus Called are Manifest in the hearts of their Brethren and their Call is thus verified in them who by the feeling of that life and power that passeth through them being inwardly built up by them daily in the most holy Faith become the Seals of their Apostleship And this is answerable to another saying of the same Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 13.3 Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me which to you wards is not weak but is mighty in you So this is that which gives a true substantial Call and Title to a Minister whereby he is a Real Successor of the Virtue Life and Power that was in the Apostles and not of the bare Name Their Laying on of hands a Mock of God and Man a Keeping up the Shadow whilst Substance is a-wanting and to such Ministers we think the outward Ceremony or Ordination or laying on of hands not necessary neither can we see the Vse of it seeing our Adversaries who use it acknowledge that the Virtue and Power of Communicating the Holy Ghost by it is Ceased among them And is it not then foolish and ridiculous for them by an Apish Imitation to keep up the Shadow where the Substance is wanting And may not they by the same Rule where they see blind and lame men in Imitation of Christ and his Apostles bid them see and walk yea is it not in them a mocking of God and Men to put-on their hands and bid men Receive the Holy Ghost while they believe the thing Impossible and Confess that that Ceremony hath no real Effect Having thus far spoken of the Call I shall proceed next to treat of the Qualifications and Work of a true Minister § XV. As I have placed the True Call of a Minister in the Motion of Quest. II this Holy Spirit so is the power life and virtue thereof The Quâlifications of a Minister and the pure Grace of God that comes therefrom the Chief and most Necessary Qualification without which he can no ways perform his Duty neither acceptably to God nor beneficially to men Our Adversaries in this case affirm that three things go to the making up of a Minister viz. 1. Natural Parts § I. Philosophy and School-Divinity will never
not the Things of the Spirit of God for they are Foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Q. These Scriptures do sufficiently hold forth that the true Call to the Ministry is from God that which maketh a Minister is the Gift and Grace of God that the true and effectual Preaching of a faithful Minister is such Maintenance as is from the inward Teaching and Leading of the Spirit of God But what say the Scriptures touching the Maintainance of Ministers Gal. 6.6 A. Let him that is taught in the Word Communicate unto him that teacheth in all good Things 1 Cor. 9.11 12 13 14. If we have sown unto you Spiritual Things is it a great matter if we shall reap Carnal Things If others be Partakers of this Power over you are not we rather Nevertheless we have not used this Power but suffer all Things lest we should hinder the Gospel of Christ. Do ye not know that they which minister about holy Things live of the Things of the Temple and they which wait at the Altar are partakers with the Altar Even so hath the Lord ordain'd that they which preach the Gospel shall live of the Gospel For the Scripture saith 1 Tim. 5.18 Thou shalt not muzzle the Ox that treadeth out the Corn and the Labourer is worthy of his Reward Q. I perceive by these Scriptures that there lieth an Obligation upon the Saints to help with Outward Things such as truly Minister unto them Spiritual but this seems to be Voluntary Ought not therefore true Ministers to preach whether they be sure of this or not What saith the Apostle of himself in this Case and what adviseth he others 1 Cor 9.15 16 17 18. A. But I have used none of These Things neither have I written those things that it should be so done unto me for it were better for me to die than that any Man should make my Glorying void For though I preach the Gospel I have nothing to Glory of for Necessity is laid upon me yea Wo is unto me if I preach not the Gospel For if I do this Thing willingly I have a Reward but if against my Will a Dispensation of the Gospel is committed unto me what is my Reward then Verily that when I Preach the Gospel I make the Gospel of Christ without Charge that I abuse not my Power in the Gospel Acts 20.33 34 35. I have Coveted no Man's Silver or Gold or Apparel yea your selves know that these Hands have ministred unto my Necessities and to them that were with me I have shewed you all things how that so Labouring ye ought to support the weak and to remember the Words of the Lord Jesus how he said It is more blessed to give than to receive Q. It 's observable that the Apostle every where makes special mention among the Qualifications of Teachers that they be not given to Filthy Lucre What ought we then to think of these Teachers as will not preach without Hire yea that will by Violence take from those who receive no Spirituals from them Are they like to be the Ministers of Christ or what else saith the Scripture of such Isa. 56.11 A. Yea they are greedy Dogs which can never have enough and they are Shepherds that cannot understand they all look to their own Way every one for his Gain from his Quarter * Ezek. 34.2 3 8. Son of Man Prophesie against the Shepherds of Israel Prophesie and say unto them year 1675 Thus saith the Lord God unto the Shepherds Wo to the Shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves Should not the Shepherds feed the Flook Ye eat the Fat and ye cloath you with the Woll ye kill them that are fed but ye feed not the Flock As I live saith the Lord God surely because my Flock became a Prey and my Flock became Meat to every Beast of the Field because there was no Shepherd neither did my Shepherds search for my Flock but The Shepherds fed themselves and fed not my Flock Thus saith the Lord concerning the Prophets that make my People Err that bite with their Teeth and cry Peace Mich. 3 5 11. and he that puts not into their Mouths they even prepare War against him The Heads thereof judge for Reward and the Priests thereof teach for Hire and the Prophets thereof Divine for Money yet will they lean upon the Lord and say Is not the Lord amongst us None evil can come upon us Q. These are plain Testimonies from the Prophets Are there none such from the Apostles A. Perverse Disputings of Men of Corrupt Minds and destitute of the Truth supposing that Gain is Godliness 1 Tim. 6.5 6 7 8 9 10. from such withdraw thy self But Godliness with Contentment is great Gain For we brought nothing into the World and it 's certain we can carry nothing out and having Food and Raiment let us therewith be content But they that will be Rich fall into Temptation and a Snare and into many foolish and hurtful Lusts which drown men in Destruction and Perdition For the Love of Money is the Root of all Evil which while some Coveted after they have erred from the Faith and pierced themselves through with many Sorrows For Men shall be Lovers of their own selves Covetous Boasters Proud Blasphemers 2 Tim. 2.3 Disobedient to Parents Unthankful Unholy For there are many unruly and vain Talkers and Deceivers Tit. 1.10 11. especially they of the Circumcision whose Mouths must be stop'd who subvert whole Houses teaching things which they ought not for Filthy Lucre's sake But there were false Prophets also among the People 2 Pet. 2.1 2 3 14 15. even as there shall be False Teachers among you who privately shall bring in Damnable Heresies even denying the Lord that bought them and bring upon themselves swift Destruction And many shall follow their Pernicious Ways by reason of whom the Way of Truth shall be Evil spoken of And through Covetousness shall they with feigned Words make Merchandize of you whose Judgment now of a long time lingereth not and their Damnation slumbereth not Having Eyes full of Adultery and that cannot cease from Sin beguiling unstable Souls an Heart they have exercised with Covetous practices Cursed Children which have forsaken the Right Way and are gone astray following the way of Balaam the Son of Bozor who loved the Wages of Vnrighteousness Wo unto them For they have gone in the Way of Cain and run greedily after the Error of Balaam for Reward Jude 11 16. and perished in the Gain-saying of Corah These are Murmurers Complainers walking after their own Lust and their Mouth speaketh great Swelling Words year 1673 having Mens Persons in Admiration because of Advantage Q Ought there to be any Order in the Church of God A. Let all things be done decently and in Order 1 Cor. 14.40 Q What good Order is prescribed
is so much the better that the Elders and greater Number do agree to it and if Wrong their Affirming of it will not make it Right And truly a Gathering where the Elders and greater Number are always or most frequently Wrong and the Younger and lesser Number Right is such as we cannot suppose the True Church of Christ to be And if any will plead that there is now no Infallible Judgment to be expected from the Spirit of God in the Church it no doubt will leave the Dissenters as much in the Mist and at as great a loss as those they Dissent from both being no better than blind men hitting at random which will turn Christianity into Scepticism And though we may acknowledge that this Vncertainty prevails in the generality of those called Churches yet we do firmly believe for the Reasons above declared and many more that might be given That the True Church of Christ has a more solid stable Foundation and being never separated from Christ her Head walks in a more certain steady and unerring Path. The CONCLUSION THE Substance then of what is Asserted and Proved in this Treatise resolves in these following Particulars A Summary Recollection of the whole First That in the Church of Christ when it Consists of a visible People for I speak not here of the Church in the dark Night of Apostacy that consisted not of any Society visibly united gathered into the Belief of certain Principles and united in the joint Performance of the Worship of God as Meeting together praying preaching c. there is and still must be a Certain Order and Government Secondly That this Government as to the Outward Form of it Consists of Certain Meetings Appointed principally for that End yet not so as to exclude Acts of Worship if the Spirit move thereunto Thirdly The Object of this Government is twofold Outwards and Inwards The Outwards relate mainly to the Care of the Poor of Widows and Fatherless where may be also included Marriages and the Removing of all Scandals in things undeniably wrong The Inwards respect an Apostacy either in Principles or Practices that have a Pretence of Conscience and that either in Denying some Truths already Received and Believed or Asserting New Doctrines that ought not to be Received Which again to subdivide may either be in Things Fundamental 1674 and of great moment or in things of less Weight in themselves yet proceeding from a Wrong Spirit and which in the natural and certain Consequence of them tend to make Schisms Divisions Animosities and in sum to break that Bond of Love and Vnity that is so needful to be upheld and established in the Church of Christ. And here come also under this Consideration all Emulations Strifes Backbitings and evil Surmisings Fourthly That in the True Church of Christ according to the Definition above given of it there will in such Cases of Differences and Controversies still be an Infallible Judgment from the Spirit of God either in one or other few or more Fifthly That this Infallible Judgment is only and unalterably annexed and seated in the Spirit and Power of God not to any particular Person or Persons Meeting or Assembly by vertue of any setled Ordination Office Place or Station that such may have or have had in the Church no Man Men nor Meeting standing or being Invested in any Authority in the Church of Christ upon other Terms than so long as he or they abide in the living Sense and Vnity of the Life in their own particulars which whosoever one or more inwardly departs from ipso facto loses all Authority Office or certain Discerning he or they formerly have had though retaining the true Principles and sound Form and may be not fall'n into any gross Practices as may declare them generally to be thus withered and decayed Sixthly That Jesus Christ under the Gospel hath ordinarily Revealed his Will in such Cases through the Elders and Ministers of the Church or a General Meeting whose Testimony is neither to be despised or rejected without good Cause Neither is their taking upon them Really to Decide any just Ground to charge them with Imposition or to quarrel their Judgment unless it can be proved that they are decayed and have lost their Discerning as above Seventhly That to Submit and Obey in such Cases is no detracting from the Common Priviledge of Christians to be Inwardly led by the Spirit seeing the Spirit has led some heretofore so to do and yet may And that every Pretence of Vnclearness is not a Sufficient Excuse for Disobedience seeing that may proceed from Obstinacy or a Mind prepossessed with Prejudice Yet say I not any ought to do it before they be Clear and who are every Right will not want Clearness in what They ought to do And Lastly That these Principles are no ways tainted with Imposition or contrary to true Liberty of Conscience And that they fundamentally differ from the Vsurpations both of Popery Prelacy and Presbytery or any other of that Nature Robert Barclay Robert Barclay HIS VINDICATION year 1679 WHEREIN The Scruples and Mistakes some have had touching his Book called The Anarchy of the Ranters are Cleared and the Ground upon which W. R's Papers against it are Built Removed the Substance of the Papers being briefly Answered by way of EPISTLE to FRIENDS who therein have or may be Concern'd Which may serve as an EXPLANATORY P0ST-SCRIPT to Robert Barclay's Book of GOVERNMENT Aberdeen-Prison the Sixth of the First Month 1679. Dear Friends and Brethren UNTO all my Dear Friends and Brethren unto whose Hands this Paper may come or who may be any ways more particularly Concerned in the Contents hereof The Salutation of my unfeigned Love in that Vnchangable Truth whereunto it hath pleased the Lord to Call me according to his great Mercy so as to be a Partaker in some measure of the Peace and Glory which in this Day is Revealed wherewith my heart hath been often filled as I have Waited in Faithfulness according to the Dispensation of Light Manifested in me and to me And since it hath pleased God to make me a Living Witness of the pretious Truth and to Commit unto me any Share of the Ministry thereof my Conscience bears me Witness in the sight of God that I have Laboured according to my Knowledge to follow Love and Peace with all my Brethren R. B's Ministry and to do those things which might tend to advance strengthen and confirm Vnity and Brotherly Love as also to Avoid what had a tendency to beget Strife Jealousies or Evil Surmises Likewise I have studied as well in my Publick Testimony His Writings as in my Writings to beware of any thing that to my Understanding might minister just Occasion of Stumbling or Offcence to the least of my Brethren or the youngest and weakest Babe in the Truth as such as are Conversant with me iâ my own Country as well as those elsewhere where I have
Kingdom of Scotland and that thou may'st know which I hope thou shalt have no Reason to be troubled at that God is Raising up and Increasing that people in that Nation And the Nations shall also hereby know that the Truth we profess is not a Work of Darkness nor propagated by Stealth that we are not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ because we know it to be the Power of God unto Salvation and that we are no ways so Inconsistent with Government nor such Disturbers of the Peace as our Enemies by Traducing us have sought to make the World believe we are for which to Thee I dare Appeal as a Witness of our peaceableness and Christian patience Generations to come shall not more Admire that singular Step of Divine Providence in Restoring thee to thy Throne without outward Bloodshed than they shall admire the Increase and Progress of this Truth without all outward Help and against so Great Opposition which shall be-none of the least things rendring thy Memory Remarkable God hath done great things for thee he hath sufficiently shewn thee that it is By Him Princes Rule and that He can pull down and set up at his pleasure He hath often faithfully Warned thee by his Servants since he Restored thee to thy Royal Dignity that thy Heart might not wax Wanton against him to forget his Mercies and Providence towards thee whereby he might permit Thee to be soothed up and lulled asleep in thy Sins by the flattering of Court-Parasites who by their fawning are the Ruin of many Princes There is no King in the World who can so Experimentally testify of God's Providence and Goodness neither is there any who Rules so many Free People so many True Christians which thing renders thy Government more Honourable and Thy self more Considerable than the Accession of many Nations filled with slavish and superstitious Souls Thou hast Tasted of Prosperity and Adversity thou know'st what it is to be Banished thy Native Country to be Over-ruled as well as to Rule and Sit upon the Throne and being Oppressed thou hast reason to know how hateful the Oppressor is both to God and Man If after all these Warnings and Advertisements thou dost not Turn unto the Lord with all thy heart but forget him who remembred thee in thy Distress and give up thy self to follow Lust and Vanity surely Great will be thy Condemnation Against which Snare as well as the Temptation of those that may or do feed thee and prompt thee to Evil the most Excellent and Prevalent Remedy will be to Apply thy self to that Light of Christ which shineth in thy Conscience which neither can nor will flatter thee nor suffer thee to be at Ease in thy Sins but doth and will deal plainly and faithfully with thee as those that are Followers thereof have also done GOD Almighty who hath so signally hitherto visited Thee with his love so Touch and Reach thy heart e're the Day of thy Visitation be Expired that thou may'st effectually Turn to him so as to Improve thy Place and Station for his Name So wisheth so prayeth From Ury the place of my Pilgrimage in my Native Country of Scotland the 25 th of the Month called November in the Year 1675. Thy Faithful Friend and Subject Robert Barclay R B. unto the Friendly Reader Wisheth Salvation FOrasmuch as that which above all things I propose to my self is to Declare and Defend the Truth for the Service whereof I have given up and devoted my self and all that is mine therefore there is nothing which for its sake by the Help and Assistance of God I may not Attempt And in this Confidence I did sometime ago publish certain Propositions of Divinity comprehending briefly the Chief Principles and Doctrines of Truth which appearing not unprofitable to some and being beyond my Expectation well Received both by Forreiners though Dissenting from us albeit also Opposed by some Envious ones did so far prevail as in some part to Remove that false and monstrous Opinion which lying Fame and the Malice of our Adversaries had Implanted in the Minds of some concerning us and our Doctrines In this Respect it seem'd to me not fit to spare my Pains and Labour Therefore being acted by the same Measure of the Divine Spirit and the like Design of propagating the Truth by which I published the Propositions I judg'd it meet to Explain them somewhat more largely at this time and Defend them by Certain Arguments Perhaps my Method of Writing may seem not only Different but even Contrary to that which is commonly used by the Men called Divines with which I am not concerned for that I Confess my self to be not only no Imitator and Admirer of the School-men but an Opposer and Despiser of them as such by whose Labour I judge the Christian Religion to be so far from being bettered that it is rather destroyed Neither have I sought to Accommodate this my Work to Itching Ears who desire rather to Comprehend in their Head the Sublime Notions of Truth than to Embrace it in their Heart For what I have written comes more from my Hearth than from my Head what I have heard with the Ears of my Soul and seen with my inward Eyes and my hands have handled of the Word of Life and what hath been inwardly Manifested to me of the Things of God that do I Declare not so much minding the Eloquence and Excellency of Speech as desiring to Demonstrate the Efficacy and Operation of Truth and if I Err sometime in the former it is no great matter for I act not here the Grammarian or the Orator but the Christian And therefore in this have followed the certain Rule of the Divine Light and of the Holy Scriptures And to make an end what I have Written is Written not to feed the Wisdom and Knowledge or rather Vain Pride of this World but to starve and oppose it As the little Preface prefixed to the Propositions doth shew Which with the Title of them is as followeth ADVERTISEMENT IF Perhaps it be known to the Reader e're this come to his hand that there is a large Answer writ to the Latin Edition before this came forth by John Brown that little Presbyterian c. at his Brother Robert Macquair terms him in the Post-script though it be Esteemed that such as will seriously Compare it with this will judge no further Reply needful and that it appeared not to deserve any seeing a great part of it is a bundle of meer Railing and Abuse and that the said John Brown hath now Manifested himself to be a person so Furious Head-strong and Violent as he is become Unsupportable to the Chiefest of his own Non-conforming Brethren Yet there was a Reply written to it divers Months ago and may e're long come to Publick View if the Difficulty of Printing and Distance do not retard it In which the Reader may find Satisfaction and see that Furious Railer soberly Rebuked and
we make absolutely necessary for the building up of true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason yet from hence it will not follow that the Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Test either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of man as to a more-noble or certain Rule and Touch-stone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed understanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the common principles of natural Truths do move and incline the mind to a natural Assent As That the whole is greater than its part That two Contradictories can neither be both true nor both false § I. IT is very probable that many Carnal and Natural Christians will oppose this Proposition who being wholly unacquainted with the Movings and Actings of God's Spirit upon their hearts Revelations by Apostate Christians Rejected judge the same nothing Necessary and some are apt to flout at it as Ridiculous Yea to that Heighth are the generality of all Christians Apostatized and degenerated that though there be not any thing more plainly Asserted more seriously Recommended nor more certainly Attested to in all the writings of the Holy Scriptures yet nothing is less minded and more rejected by all sorts of Christians than Immediate and Divine Revelation in so much that once to lay Claime to it is matter of Reproach Whereas of old none were ever judged Christians but such As had the Spirit of Christ Rom. 8.9 But now many do boldly call themselves Christians who make no difficulty of confessing They are without it and laugh at such as say they have it Of old they were accounted the Sons of God who were led by the Spirit of God ibid. vers 14. but now many aver themselves Sons of God who know nothing of this Leader and he that affirms himself so led is by the pretended Orthodox of this Age presently proclaimed a Heretick The Reason hereof is very manifest viz. Because many in these days under the name of Christians do experimentally find that they are not acted nor led by God's Spirit yea many great Doctors Divines Teachers and Bishops of Christianity commonly so called have wholly shut their Ears from hearing and their Eyes from seeing this inward Guide and so are become strangers unto it whence they are by their own Experience brought to this Strait either to Confess that they are as yet Ignorant of God and have only the shadow of knowledge and not the true knowledge of him or that this knowledge is acquired without Immediate Revelation For the better understanding then of this Proposition we do distinguish betwixt the Certain Knowledge of God Knowledge Spiritual and Literal distinguished and the Vncertain betwixt the Spiritual Knowledge and the Literal the Saving heart-Knowledge and soaring airy head-Knowledge The last we Confess may be divers ways obtained but the first by no other way than the Inward Immediate Manifestation and Revelation of God's Spirit shining in and upon the heart inlightning and opening the understanding § II. Having then proposed to my self in these Propositions to Affirm those things which relate to the True and Effectual Knowledge which brings Life Eternal with it therefore I have Affirmed and that truly That this Knowledge is no otherways attained and that none have any true ground to believe they have attained it who have it not by this Revelation of God's Spirit The Certainty of which Truth is such that it hath been acknowledged by some of the most Refined and Famous of all sorts of Professors of Christianity in all ages who being truly Vpright-hearted and Earnest Seekers of the Lord however stated under the disadvantages and Epidemical Errors of their several Sects or Ages the true Seed in them hath been answered by God's Love who hath had regard to the Good and hath had of his Elect ones among all who finding a distast and disgust in all other outward Means even in the very Principles and Precepts more particularly relative to their own Forms and Societies have at last concluded with one Voice That there was no true Knowledge of God but that which is Revealed inwardly by his own Spirit Whereof take these following Testimonies of the Ancients 1. It is the inward Master saith Augustin that teacheth it is Christ that teacheth Aug. ex Tract Epist. Joh. 3. it is Inspiration that teacheth where this Inspiration and Unction is wanting it is in vain that Words from without are beaten in And thereafter For he that Created us and Redeemed us and called us by Faith and dwelleth in us by his Spirit unless he speaketh unto you inwardly it is needless for us to Cry out 2. There is a difference saith Clemens Alexandrinus betwixt that which any one saith of the Truth and that which the Truth it self Interpreting it self saith A Conjecture of Truth differeth from the Truth it self a Similitude of a thing differeth from the thing it self It is one thing Clem. Alex. Lib. 1. Strom. that is acquired by Exercise and Discipline and another thing which by Power and Faith Lastly the same Clemens saith Truth is neither hard to be arrived at nor is it impossible to apprehend it Paedag. for it is most nigh unto us even in our houses as the most Wise Moses hath insinuated 3. How is it Tertullianus Lib. de Veland Virginibus Cap. 1. saith Tertullian that since the Devil always worketh and stirreth up the mind to Iniquity that the work of God should either cease or desist to act Since for this end the Lord did send the Comforter that because human Weakness could not at once bear all things Knowledg might be by little and little directed formed and brought to perfection by the holy Spirit that Vicar of the Lord. I have many things yet saith he to speak unto you but ye cannot as yet bear them but when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth and shall teach you these things that are to come But of his work we have spoken above What is then the Administration of the Comforter but that Discipline be derived and the Scriptures Revealed c. 4. The Law saith Hierom is spiritual Hieron Epist Paulin. 103. and there is need of a Revelation to understand it And in his Epistle 150. to Hedibia Quest. 11. he saith The whole Epistle to the Romans needs an Interpretation it being involved in so great Obscurities that for the understanding thereof we need the help of the holy Spirit who through the Apostle dictated it 5. So great things saith Athanasius doth our Saviour daily Athanasius de Incarnatione Verbi Dei he Draws unto Piety Perswades unto Vertue Teaches Immortality Excites to the desire of Heavenly things Reveals Knowledge from the Father
the Promise of Christ to his Disciples Lo I am with you to the end of the World Confirmeth this same thing for this is an Inward Presence and Spiritual as all acknowledge But what relates hereto will again occur I shall deduce the Proof of this Proposition from Two manifest places of Scripture The first is 1 Cor. 2.11 12. What man knoweth the Proof I things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given us of God The Things of God are known by the Spirit of God The Apostle in the verses before speaking of the wonderful things which are prepar'd for the Saints after he hath declared that the Natural man cannot reach them adds That they are Revealed by the Spirit of God vers 9 10. giving this Reason For the Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God And then he bringeth in the Comparison in the verses above-mention'd very apt and answerable to our purpose and Doctrine That as the things of a man are only known by the spirit of man so the things of God are only known by the Spirit of God that is that as nothing below the Spirit of man as the spirit of Brutes or any other Creatures can properly reach unto nor comprehend the Things of a man as being of a more noble and higher nature so neither can the spirit of man or the natural man as the Apostle in v. 14. subsumes receive nor discern the things of God or the things that are spiritual as being also of a higher nature which the Apostle himself gives for the Reason saying Neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned So that the Apostle's words being reduced to an Argument do very well prove the matter under Debate thus If that which appertaineth properly to man cannot be discerned by any lower or baser Principle than the spirit of man then cannot these things that properly relate unto God and Christ be known or discern'd by any lower or baser thing than the Spirit of God and Christ But The First is true therefore also the Second The whole strength of the Argument is contained in the Apostle's words before-mentioned which therefore being Granted I shall proceed to Deduce a Second Argument thus That which is Spiritual can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God But The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him is Spiritual Therefore The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God Proof II The other Scripture is also a saying of the same Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 No man can say No man can call Jesus Lord c. that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost The Scripture which is full of Truth and answereth full well to the Inlightened Understanding of the Spiritual and Real Christian may perhaps prove very strange to the Carnal and pretended follower of Christ by whom perhaps it hath not been so diligently remarked Here the Apostle doth so much require the holy Spirit in the things that relate to a Christian that he positively avers we cannot so much as affirm Jesus to be the Lord without it Spiritual Truths are Lies spoken by Carnal men which insinuates no less than that the Spiritual Truths of the Gospel are as Lies in the mouths of Carnal and Vnspiritual men For though in themselves they be True yet are they not True as to them because not known nor uttered forth in and by that Principle and Spirit that ought to direct the Mind and actuate it in such things they are no better than the Counterfeit Representations of things in a Comedy neither can it be more truly and properly called a Real and True Knowledge of God and Christ than the Actings of Alexander the Great and Julius Caesar c. if now Transacted upon a Stage might be called truly and really Their Doings or the Persons Representing them might be said truly and really to have Conquered Asia and overcome Pompey c. This Knowledge then of Christ which is not by the Revelation of his own Spirit in the heart is no more properly the Knowledge of Christ than the pratling of a Parret Like the pratling of a Parret which has been taught a few words may be said to be the Voice of a man for as that or some other Bird may be taught to sound and utter forth a rational Sentence as it hath Learned it by the outward ear and not from any living Principle of Reason actuating it so just such is that Knowledge of the things of God which the natural and carnal man hath gathered from the words or writings of Spiritual men which are not true to him because conceived in the natural spirit and so brought forth by the wrong Organ and not proceeding from the Spiritual Principle no more than the words of a man acquired by Art and brought forth by the mouth of a Bird not proceeding from a rational principle are True with respect to the Bird that utters them Wherefore from this Scripture I shall further add this Argument If no man can say Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost But The First is true Therefore the Second From this Argument there may be another Deduced Concluding in the very Terms of this Assertion thus If no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then can there be no Certain Knowledge or Revelation of him but by the Spirit But The First is true Therefore the Second Assert III § VII The Third thing Affirmed is That by the Spirit God always Revealed himself to his Children Proved For the making appear the Truth of this Assertion it will be but needful to consider God's Manifesting himself towards and in relation to his Creatures from the Beginning which Resolves it self always herein The First Step of all is Ascribed hereunto by Moses Gen. 1.2 And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the Waters I think it will not be denied that God's Converse with man all along from Adam to Moses was by the Immediate Manifestation of his Spirit and afterwards through the whole Tract of the Law he spake to his Children no otherways which as it naturally followeth from the Principles above proved That Revelation is by the Spirit of God so it cannot be denied by such as acknowledge the Scriptures of Truth to have been written by the Inspiration of the holy Ghost For these Writings from Moses to Malachy do declare that during all that time God Revealed himself to his Children by his Spirit But if any will Object
one part Circumstances and not the other for as to the matter of the thing he will confess there is nothing in it but by reason of Christ's Command and practice so that Affects all parts alike and indeed he gives a very summar Answer to what I urge as to this as the Rader by comparing his N. 17. with N. 6. of my Apology upon this subject may observe It passeth my mean Capacity to see any solid Reason given by him pag. 497 n. l8 Why Act. 2.42 should be understood of other than their Common Eating unless this may be esteemed one That to say so is a meer groundless Fancy like many of the Quakers bold Notions To prove Act. 20.7 to be understood of Sacramental Eating he saith It required Paul 's Preaching but for this we must wait his proof That Paul preached not upon other occasions because not mentioned is but his meer Conjecture and his Inference from this being the Christian Sabbath is but a silly begging of the question ¶ 2. Pag. 498. n. 20. He stateth my words shewing How the Apostle 1 Cor. 11. saith When ye come together J. B. forgets to Answer this is not to eat the Lord's Supper and not that it was not to Eat aright and I expected his Answer to this to follow but in vain for I found not any perhaps he has forgotten it and therefore I desire he may remember it next Also here instead of giving a Reason to prove the Apostle gives here a Command and not simply a Relation of the matter of fact he returneth Railing I Intreat him next to lay-aside his Railing and give a Reason That the Corinthians were Babes in Christ and some of them even further advanced I acknowledge yet that will not prove that some things might be Indulged to them which is not needful to us now The Christians that had been Jews were also Babes in Christ and even more such as the Apostle James who desired Paul to purify himself in the Temple and yet we are not thence obliged to Imitate such practices Paul purifying himself in the Temple Christians are not thence obliged to Imitate such Practices Whether the Syriack Version mentioned by me make not to my purpose I leave to the Reader 's Judgment my Vsing it will not infer my Acknowledging that Version in all things to be Authentick more than his own Vsing it And albeit I think it might have been sufficient to have given the words upon the Credit of the Interpretation in the Poly-glotta yet to shew him how apt he is to fall into false Conjectures he may know I did it not and if he could hence as well as from several other Occasions heretofore observed learn not to lay so much Stress upon and so forwardly Vent his own Conjectures he would do himself a Courtesy Pag. 409. n. 21. He can easily turn-by the Apostle's express Command Act. 15.29 as being a part of the Ceremonial Law but I hope he will acknowledge that the Obligation upon the Christians especially such as had not been Jews to observe it was not its being a part of the Ceremonial Law but it s being now a Command of the Apostles or rather of the Spirit of God to whom it seemed good so to Command And he should shew next time how this is more Abrogated in the Epistles of Paul than the other and particularly how that Rom. 14.17 doth touch the one more than the other And this Command Act. 15 19. being after the pouring-down of the Spirit and Vniversal Preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles hath as much of a Gospel-Institution as any thing Commanded before by Christ can have if not let him give us a Reason from Scripture till then his meer Assertions pag. 500. will not do the business To my shewing That this is not to distinguish the Gospel from the Law he thinks it enough to say This is a Socinian Argument formerly spoken to And he is very Careful not to weary the Reader with Repeitions I wish he had minded this all along J. B.'s Proof of their Authority to Administrate this Sacrament Invisible He also referreth the proof of their Authority to Administrate this Sacrament to his 17 th Chapter but they must be very Clear-sighted that can observe any such thing there And to conclude with some shew of Victory he in a most ostentive way saith That I have fought until I can stand no longer and finding my self weak and unable to fight any more I come to something like a Parly by saying Such as out of Conscience will perform this Ceremony as the first Christians did might be Indulged in it but he Concludeth These things I Affirm being proved none can be supposed to do it out of Conscience But some may not have such a Clear Sight of it and thence may stick in these things He dispatcheth what more I say as to this as being A bundle of groundless Whimsies without Truth Sense or Consistency But indeed I must say The weak Proofs J. B. brings to Vindicate the great Sacraments of their Religion I wonder to see the Man so Weak upon this Theam as well as the former of Baptism considering they are the great Sacraments of their Religion but it seems his Rage in these has Robbed him of his Reason I will Intreat the Reader seriously to peruse what I have written upon both these in my Apology that Comparing it with his he may easily perceive albeit this Reply had not been Written how Weak all is the Man brings for the Proof of these things SECT XV. Wherein his Twenty Eighth Chapter Of Liberty of Conscience is Considered ¶ 1. AS he ended his last Chapter with Railing so he begins this comparing the Quakers to Thieves and Robbers adding That their being conscious to themselves of the Evil of their Ways which after he has a little Amplified in as black a manner as he can he Concludes that they thought it best for their own safety to add this to the rest of their Errors that Magistrates have no lawful power over them In which besides his Railing are two gross Lies First That the Quakers are conscious of their own Evil Ways J. B.'s Malitious Assertion against our Acknowledging the Magistrates to have a Lawful Power over us and that moves them to Assert Liberty of Conscience which being a gross Falshood hath no bottom but his own malitious Conjecture where he presumptuously presumes to Judge of other Mens hearts The second is That the Quakers say The Magistrate hath no lawful Power over them A most gross Lie The Contrary whereof is expresly Asserted in the These in these words Provided always that no Man under the pretence of Conscience prejudice his Neighbour in his Life or Estate or do any thing destructive of The Lawfulness and Justice of Magistracy Asserted by us or inconsistent with Humane Society in which case the Law is for the Transgressor and Justice is to
or a Divine Writing supernaturally imprinted therein Now as to the Material Part or the thing and Matter Revealed this is indeed a Contingent Truth and of it self is not manifest to the Mind but because of the Form that is because of the Divine Mode and supernatural Inward Operation the matter is known to be true For that Divine and Supernatural Inward Operation which the Mind doth feel and perceive in it self is the Voice of GOD speaking unto Man which by its Nature and specifick Property is as clearly distinguished and understood to be the Voice of GOD as the Voice of Peter or James is known to be the Voice of such Men. For every Being as a Being is knowable and that by its own specifick Nature or Property proceeding from its Nature and hath its proper Idea by which it's distinguishable from every other thing if so be it's Idea be stirred up in us and clearly proposed to us The speaking of God in Man is a Supernatural Being known by its Vertue Sixthly Now as some Beings are Natural some Supernatural so some Idea's are Natural some Supernatural And as when any Natural Idea is excited in us we clearly know it so also when a Supernatural Idea is raised we clearly know that whereof it is the Idea But the Voice of GOD speaking to the Mind of Man is a Supernatural Being and stirreth up in us a Supernatural Idea by which we clearly know that Inward Voice to be the Voice of GOD and not the Voice or Operation of another or of any Evil Spirit or Angel because none of these has a supernatural Idea as the Voice of GOD and his Divine Operation hath for it is full of Vigour Vertue and Divine Glory as saith the Psalmist who had often Experience of it and we also in our Measures are Witnesses thereof for the Voice of GOD is known to be his by its Divine Vertue Seventhly The Senses are either Outward or Inward What the Inward Supernatural Sense in Man is and the Inward Senses are either Natural or Supernatural We have an Example of the Inward Natural Sense in being Angered or Pacified in Love and Hatred or when we perceive and discern any Natural Truth such as the Natural Maxims to wit That the whole is greater than the part or when we deduce any Conclusion by the strength of Natural Reason that Perception also in a larger sense may be called an Inward Sense But an Example of an Inward Supernatural Sense is when the Heart or Soul of a pious Man feels in it self Divine Motions Influences and Operations which sometimes are as the Voice or Speech of GOD sometimes as a most pleasant and glorious Illustration or visible Object to the inward Eye sometimes as a most-sweet Savour or Taste sometimes as an Heavenly and Divine Warmness or so to speak Melting of the Soul in the Love of G0D Moreover this Divine and Supernatural Operation in the Mind of a Man is a true and most-glorious Miracle which when it is perceived by the Inward and Supernatural Sense divinely raised up in the Mind of Man doth so evidently and clearly perswade the Vnderstanding to Assent to the thing Revealed that there is no need of an outward Miracle for this Assent is not because of the thing it self but because of the Revelation proposing it which is the Voice of GOD. For when the Voice of GOD is heard in the Soul the Soul doth as certainly conclude the Truth of that Voice as the Truth of GOD's Being from whom it proceeds These things being thus premised Contingent and Necessary Truths distinguisheth I now proceed to a direct Answer For what is said That GOD cannot make a Contingent Truth to become a necessary Truth I agree but when any Contingent Truth is manifest to us by the Immediate Revelation of GOD there is in it two things to be considered to wit the Thing Revealed which is Contingent and the Revelation it self which upon the Supposition that it is a Divine Revelation is no Contingent Truth but a most Necessary Truth And this all mankind will say that this Proposition Every divine Revelation is necessarily true is as clear and evident as that Proposition That every Whole is greater than its Part. But thou wilt say How knowest thou that a Divine Revelation is a Divine Revelation I answer how knowest thou How a Divine Revelation is known to be a Divine Revelation that a Whole is a Whole and a Part is a Part Thou wilt say by the natural Idea excited in me of a Whole and of a Part. I answer again Even so a Divine Revelation is known to be such by a Supernatural Idea of Divine Revelation stirred up in us and that by a Divine Motion or Supernatural Operation But it is no wonder that Men who have no Experience of Supernatural Ideas or at least do not heed them do deny them which is as if a man naturally blind denyed Light or Colours or a deaf Man Sounds because they experience them not Therefore we cannot dissemble year 1679 that we feel a fervent Zeal even Divinely kindled in us against such an absurd opinion as affirms That God cannot Ascertain us of his Will in any contingent Truth but by proposing it to the outward Senses This Opinion does in a manner turn Men into Brutes as if Man were not to believe his GOD unless he propose what is to be believed to the outward Senses which the Beasts have Common with us yea it derogates from GOD's Power and imputes Weakness to him as if he could not do that which not only both good and evil Angels can do but which the meanest Creatures can do and the most unsensible As for Instance The Heat of the Fire Natural and Spiritual Senses distinshguisht by their Objects the Coldness of the Air and Water worketh upon us yea if a Pin prick us we feel it and that by the outward Sense because the Objects are outward and carnal But since GOD is a most Pure and Glorious Spirit when he operateth in the Innermost parts of our Minds by his Will shall not he and his Will be clearly felt according to his Nature that is by a spiritual and supernatural Sense For as the Nature of G0D is so is the Nature of his Will to wit purely spiritual and therefore requireth a Spiritual Sense to discern it which Spiritual Sense when it is raised up in us by a divine Operation doth as clearly and certainly know the Voice or Revelation of the Will of GOD concerning any thing which GOD is pleased to Reveal however Contingent as the outward Sense knows and perceives the Outward Object And it is no less Absurd to require of GOD who is a most-pure Spirit to manifest his Will to Men by the outward Senses else not to be Credited as to require us to see Sounds and hear Light and Colours For as the Objects of the outward Senses are not to be confounded but
is not by the Outward Senses according to the following verse for the Apostle saith The Spiritual Man Judgeth all things This then must be done by some Senses or properties Peculiar to the Spiritual Man and in which he excells the Natural man which is not in the outward Senses as all do know Therefore the Perception of Spiritual things cannot be by the outward Senses either as the chief or only Means as is falsly contended for Now as to these words of the Apostle Rom. 10. That Faith comes by Hearing Zuinglius observed well That the Apostle intended not to affirm Faith to come by the hearing of the Outward word Whether Faith comes by the Outward Hearing Neither do the following words prove it How shall they Believe unless they hear And how shall they hear without a Preacher And how shall they Preach unless they be sent For the Apostle uses these words not as his Arguments but as Objections which might be formed as the same Apostle uses in other places To which Objections he answers in the same Chapter as appears verse 18. But I say have they not all heard Yes truly their Voice went into all the Earth That is of the Father and Son Or the Father in the Word which Word is not only neer us but according to the same Apostle in the same Chapter in our Mouths and in our Hearts But further thou canst conclude nothing from this but that Faith is begotten by Outward Hearing only and no otherwise For this is the strength of thy Argument That since Faith cannot be without Outward Hearing Therefore nothing can certainly be believed but where somewhat is proposed to the Outward Hearing For if thou acknowledge Faith can be begotten any otherwise than by Hearing thou loosest the Strength of thy Argument And if that Argument hold That Faith comes only by Outward Hearing thou destroyest the whole Hypothesis For having before affirmed That outward Miracles are sufficient to render one certain of the Truth of any Revelation those Miracles whether it be the Healing of the Sick or the Raising of the Dead would avail nothing because those as for most part all Miracles are obvious to the Sight not to the Hearing And if it be not by Outward Hearing only thou canst conclude nothing from this place But I the more wonder thy using of this Argument considering the Discourse we had together before we entred upon this Debate A certain Person placing the Certainty of every thing in the Outward Senses For when we were speaking of the Opinions of a certain Person who denied the Certainty of every thing but what was discerned by the outward Senses thou condemnedst as most Absurd But Why I cannot conceive since there is no great difference betwixt those two Opinions The one saith There can be no certainty concerning any Truth whether they be Necessary or Contingent but by the perception of the Senses The other affirms the same of Contingent Truths though not of Necessary Truths But among the number of Contingent Truths thou Esteemest what belongs to Christian Religion for thou reckons the Necessary Truths only to belong to natural Religion This then is all the difference that that other Person says There is no Certainty of any Religion neither Natural nor Christian but by the perception of the Outward Senses But thou say'st though thou Esteems the Certainty of Natural Religion to be without them yet not of the Christian Religion But again since thou Esteemest that not Natural Religion but the Christian Religion is necessary to Salvation Thou must necessarily conclude That those Truths which are necessary to Salvation rre only known and believed by the benefit of the Outward Senses In which Conclusion which is the Sum of all thou yeilds the Matter to that other Person But lastly If all the Certainty of our Faith Hope and Salvation did depend upon the Infallibility of Outward Senses Outward Senses can be deceived we should be most miserable since these Senses can be easily deceived and by many Outward Casualties and Natural Infirmities whereunto the Godly are no less subject than the Wicked are often vitiated and there are as the Scripture affirms False Miracles which as to the Outward cannot be distinguished from the True of which we cannot Infallibly Judge by the Outward Senses which only discern what is Outward There is a Necessity then to have Recourse to some other Means From all which it does appear how Fallacious and Weak this Argument is But thanks be unto GOD who would not that our Faith should be built upon so uncertain and doubtful a Foundation And whoever hath known True Faith or hath felt the Divine Testimony of GOD's Spirit in his Soul will judge otherwise neither will be moved by such Reasonings I pray GOD therefore to remove these Clouds which darken thy Understanding that thou may'st perceive the Glorious Gospel of CHRIST This is that Saving Word of Grace which I commend thee unto and that GOD may give thee a Heart inclinable to believe and obey the Truth is the desire of The 24th of the Month. called November 1676 Thy Faithful Friend R. BARCLAY This Letter a Year ago at the desire of my Friend R. B. I delivered into the hands of the afore-named Ambassador desiring his Answer in Writing which he then promised but not having as yet done It was seen meet to be Published Roterdam the 28th of March 1678. B. F. R. B's Testimony concerning his Father David Barclay of Vrie in the Kingdom of Scotland Received the Truth in the Year 1666. being the Fifty Sixth Year of his Age about the Seventh Month and Abode in it R. B's Account of the Death of his Father and in Constant Vnity with the Faithful Friends thereof having suffered the Spoiling of his Goods cheerfully and many other Indignities he was formerly unaccustomed to bear and several Tedious Imprisonments after the Sixty Sixth Year of his Age. In the latter End of the seventh Month 1686. being past the Seventy Sixth Year of his Age he took a Fever which continued with him for Two Weeks during which time he signified a Quiet Contented Mind freely Resigned up to the Will of God And gave several Living Testimonies to the Truth and to the Love of God manifest to him in the Revelation thereof And though there be hardly to be found one of a Thousand like to him for Natural Vigor of his Age and that his Fever at times was very strong yet he never was Vnsensible nor did any wrong Expression or Actions proceed from him nor the least Symptom of Discontent or Fretfulness He had been troubled with the Gravel and after his Sickness had very much Pain in Making Water So about Two Days before his Death as those about him were helping him up for that End feeling his Weakness with the Pain in an Agony he said I am gone now And then instantly checking himself added But I shall go to the Lord and
Appearance to Compass it It must be all called a Zeal for the House of God which if it only Ate up those that had it would be less Mischievous to the World but it Eats up other Folks It breaks Society violates Relation Invades Property Robs God and destroys Man a Fire of Hell not of Heaven for truly and excellently Speaking that is Love This Spirit Destroys instead of Informing Christ's Spirit Intreats Informs and finally Saves both Body and Soul People tinctured with this Religious or rather Irreligious Venom are the worse for their Religion their Natures are more Sowred their Dispositions more Testy less Bowels less Humility a worse Neighbour The good Samaritan is of more Worth than a whole Synagogue of them Reader beware of this Leaven of the Circumcision the Pharisee the spiteful Formalist that vext Paul every-where and were the great Enemies and Sticklers against the Truth in Power and Life Their Generation is yet living and sown too much about the World and seem to be the Lords of it But for all their Wisdom and Power and the fair Shew they make in the Flesh some after one Fashion and some after another Know Reader that Great is the Truth and it shall prevail The Lamb shall have the Victory who is the Light Rev. 21. and in the Despised Light of the Lamb must the Nations of them that are saved Walk The other Extream is quite the Contrary as all Extreams are but not so hurtful to the Concerns of this Life though perhaps not less pernitious to the Inward Man and in which Satan Acts a part for the most part out of Sight by which he Craftily Deceives and Ensnares some that are Simple-hearted and Commendable Livers viz. Loving all equally without due Distinction whatever their Perswasions be and standing loose of all as to a Formal Communion yet by their Latitude are in a sort of all and Intitle themselves both by their Indifferency and their Love to an Interest in them all and all to an Interest in them Our Author is weighty upon this Head he shews what Love is its Excellency in its Root and Fruit What Distinctions and Limitations true Love observes and what People and Principles now Extant in the World have the Rightfullest Claim to this Vniversal Love from their Universality and Gentleness To which I Recommend the Reader taking this along with him That true Love from Man springs from God's Love to Man They that have Tasted of God's Goodness and have had their own Hearts softned by it have an Extraordinary Tenderness to Mankind It is a most engaging Vertue It Covers Forgives Excuses Conquers all nothing can stand before it They that have known the Power of it feel all Peoples Infirmities and Sympathise with every one's Condition They hate nothing but Sin they love all can help and serve all but especially the Houshold of Faith But it is speculating this Love too far to Love all alike as these Vniversalists tell us For in Nature People do Love their Parents Brethren Husbands Wives and Children better than others and we cannot but Love the Religious Family we are of more because we feel them nearer to us than another But this it may be will not be denied in a sort but then the proper Sense is somewhat Equivocated viz. I find says one the Family of God every where in every Form and Sect and that is my Church which I love and for that Reason I love every Society and can Communicate as I see Cause with every one of them It is Certain we ought to See and Love the good in all and so far as Virtue shines in any Person whatever is their Perswasion so far there is a Loveliness it is Comely and of Good Report And though of a very differing Apprehension as to Revealed and Traditional Points of Religion yet they are to be loved nay Enemies Phil. 4.8 Heb. 6.1 2. Matt. 5.44 such as are Injurious to us in the highest Degree But all this is with a Grain of Salt under Restriction and with due Bounds For I am not obliged to Turn Jew Turk or Indian because I Honour their Virtue and Love their Persons as Fellow-Creatures Nor am I bound to Love an Enemy with the same Degree of Love I have for one that is my Friend Benefactor or Relation To Worship God with those that though Sober and Upright among Men VVorship him in Ways my Conscience tells me are below if not Contrary to the Nature of God his Revealed Will and my own Sense of Duty and Worship is an Extream that makes all Ways of Worship Indifferent and in Consequence Impeaches the Dispensations of God that have been to Carry Men farther and to Leave and Forget those things that are behind Yea Phil. 3.13 it causes the Offence of the Cross of God's Day and Dispensation to Cease especially in Trying and Suffering Times and opens a Door to a dangerous Temporizing Paul according to this Doctrine was much in the wrong Gal. 2.11 12 14. that he Reproved Peter for his Complacency with the Jews And indeed our Saviour and his Apostles will not Escape Blameless for Changing that Constitution if it were Lawful for them to Continue to VVorship God in the Jewish Manner Nor did the Primitive Christians well to be devoured by Wild Beasts if they might have been permitted to Symbolize with the Heathen For it is certain there were many Extraordinary Gentiles the Followers of Plato Zeno Seneca Epictetus Plutarch Marc. Aurelius Antoninus c. in those Times that have left the Just Fame of Virtue to their Names by their sober Lives and rare VVritings I may Converse kindly but I cannot VVorship with one I differ from even about that very VVay of VVorship and if this be a Fault we must impeach our Protestant Ancestors too But on the other hand I must be Careful I suffer not my self to be Carried beyond Bounds in Dissent neither the Difference must never Run so far as to beget a Dislike and much less an Aversion of Spirit to his Person or Conversation that I Differ from this were sinful yet alas too Common and it may be an hard Task to Conquer and a True Mark of Discipleship in all that Overcome it God Almighty Root out and Expel that Make-bait-Spirit among Men that where there is not an Vnity for that comes up to Faith and VVorship we may Exercise true Charity and Forbearance especially where there is any sincere Appearance of the Common Faith Tit. 1.4 Heb. 1.1 2. and the Fruits of a Fear towards God in general But as God has Appeared at sundry Times and in divers Manners since the World began so it was the VVay of his Spirit and Method of his Providence to gather up the Sincere-minded into one as so many Grains do Form one Lump And therefore the Apostle to the Corinthians calls the Believers one Bread unto which 1 Cor. 10.17 as a Standard others were to be gathered and upon which
Sincere Love in the Lord which we had to our Dear Brother Robert Barclay and Christian Respect which lives in us to his Blessed Memory and our Real Esteem and Value of his Faithful Testimony great Industry and Labour of Love for promoting the Ever-living Truth as it is in Christ in his Day and Time We whose Names are underwritten do sincerely Own and have Satisfaction and Vnity in Truth with this fore-going Preface and Relation in the behalf of him the said Robert Barclay and his Great and Memorable Service Labours and Travels in the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ To whom be the Glory and Dominion for ever London the 15. of the 7th Month 1691. George Whitehead Patrick Livingston Alexander Seton Benjamin Antrobus Francis Stamper Iohn Vaughton and Iohn Field GEORGE FOX HIS TESTIMONY CONCERNING Robert Barclay A Testimony concerning our Dear Brother in the Lord Robert Barclay who was a Wise and Faithful Minister of Christ and Writ many Precious Books in the Defence of the Truth in English and Latine and after Translated into French and Dutch He was a Scholar and a Man of Great Parts and underwent many Calumnies Slanders and Reproaches and Sufferings for the Name of Christ but the Lord gave him Power over them all He Travelled often up and down Scotland and in England and in Holland and Germany and did good Service for the Lord and was a Man of Repute among Men and Preacht the Everlasting Gospel of Christ Freely turning People from Darkness to Light and from the Power of Satan to God And his Father was a Noble Man for the Lord and his Truth and died in the Lord And after when his Son Robert had fulfilled his Ministry and finished his Testimony he also died in the Lord and is Blessed and at Rest and Ceased from his Labours and his Works follow him Much more might be Written concerning this Faithful Brother in the Lord and Pillar in the Church of Christ who was a Man I very much loved for his Labour in the Truth but I shall leave the Rest to his Country-men And the Lord Raise up more Faithful Labourers in Christ Jesus to stand in his Place and preserve his Tender Wife and Children in the Truth Amen! The 13th 9th Mo. 1690. G. F. A TESTIMONY to the Memory of ROBERT BARCLAY By his Faithful Friend William Penn. SUrprizing was the News of the Death of Dear Robert Barclay to me particularly from the Share I claimed in him and the Esteem I had for him But that which gave Weight to my Sorrow was the Loss that thereby comes to the Church of God and especially in Scotland For his Many and Excellent Gifts by Nature Acquisition and Grace his Zeal and Integrity his Labour and Love so effectually shewn in the time he lived both in his Ministry Writings and other Services and that he lived no longer who was so well fitted to live for the Service and Honour of the Truth and the good of God's People must render his Death more Afflicting to all those that desire to be reckoned of that Number It was a Complaint of Old that the Righteous were taken away and none layed it to heart I pray God that the Taking away of this Accomplished Minister of Christ in the Prime of his Age with other Precious and Honourable Brethren of late may be laid close to heart by the Friends of God especially where his and their Service lay and he and they have been most Conversant The Overcasting of so many bright Stars almost together and of the First Magnitude in our Horizon from our Bodily View is not the least Simptome or Token to me of an Approaching Storm and perhaps so dreadful that we may have fresh cause to think them Happy that are delivered from the Evils and Miseries that may ensue But this also calls every one home to his own Dwelling and Tent to find and feel him that Repairs all Losses and Supplys all Wants and is All to a Faithful People that they can need or desire This Worthy Young Man of God whose Character I write as well for their Example and Encouragement that have or hereafter may receive the Eternal Truth in which he lived and died and lives forever as for a Testimony to the Power and Goodness of God in raising him up to his Church and to his lasting Memorial in the Churches of Christ which is blessed for ever was the Son of Collonel David Barclay descended of the Barclays of Mathers in the Kingdom of Scotland an Ancient and Honourable Family among Men and of Katherine Gourdon from the Gourdons of the House of the Duke of Gourdon He was born at Edinburgh in the year 1648. Educated in France had the advantage of that Tongue as well as the Latine He returned to Scotland about 1664 being 16 years of Age where by the Example and Instruction of his Honest and Worthy Father that in his Absence had Received the Everlasting Truth and his Converse with other Servants of God he came to See and Tast an Excellency in it and was Convinced about the year 1667. and Publickly owned the Testimony of the true Light enlightning every Man and came Early forth a Zealous and Fervent Witness for it enduring the Cross and despising the Shame that attended his Discipleship and received the Gift of the Ministry as his greatest Honour in which he laboured to bring others to God and his Labour was not in vain in the Lord. He was much exercised in Controversy from the many Contradictions that fell upon the Truth and upon him for its sake in his own Country chiefly in which he ever acquitted himself with Honour to the Truth particularly by his Apology for the Christian Divinity Professed by the People called Quakers which contains a Collection of our Principles our Enemies Objections and our Answers Augmented and Illustrated closely and amply with many Authorities for Confirmation Also his Book of Church-Government distinguishing between Tyranny and Anarchy Imposition and Lawlessness occasioned by the Scruples of some and Partialities of others that had a tendency to a Division among us They are standing Books of sound Judgment and good Service to the Truth and Church of God Nor must his Scripture-Catechism be forgotten in that it opens the Mind of Truth upon points of Doctrine in the words of the Holy Ghost excluding all Humane Glosses or Interpretation which is an easie safe and peaceable Method the tendency of it being to Silence and Commend the Curiosity of Man to the Text which all own and there leave Controversy as the best Method to Vnity and Peace next that of the Spirit it self And indeed it was exactly suitable to his own Disposition that preferred Truth before Victory and Peace and Vnity before Nicities and a good Life before Worldly Learning We sometimes Travelled together both in this Kingdom and in Holland and some parts of Germany and were Inward in divers Services from first to last
and the Apprehension and Sense I had of him was this He loved the Truth and Way of God as Revealed among us above all the World and was not ashamed of it before Men but Bold and Able in Maintaining it Sound in Judgment Strong in Argument Chearful in Travails and Sufferings of a pleasant Disposition yet Solid Plain and Exemplary in his Conversation He was a Learned Man a good Christian an Able Minister a Dutiful Son a Loving Husband a Tender and Careful Father an Easie Master and a good and kind Neighbour and Friend These Eminent Qualities in one that had Imployed them so serviceably and that had not lived much above half the life of a Man having outlived his Father but four years and died at least Thirty years short of his Age aggravates the Loss of him especially in that Nation where he lived O Friends if Precious in the Eyes of the Lord be the Death of his Saints ought not their Labours and Death to be Precious to the Lord's People Therefore I exhort those that have survived this and other Worthy and Honourable Brethren to take Care that their Minds are not over-charged and that they do not suffer their first Love on any score to Cool to those that Travail and Labour in the Word and Doctrine for their good but that through their Faithfulness they may come to partake of like Precious Ministry as well as of like Precious Faith that so the great Harvest that is at the door may be supplied with Able and Diligent Labourers But more especially you of the Scotch Nation and most of all you his Near Tender and Affectionate Relations Wait to feel your Loss made up in and by him that giveth Liberally and upbraideth not who is the best Teacher Husband Father and Master who Repairs our Losses with Advantage for in him we Loose nothing that we Loose because we have it again with Advantage even in this Life and Fellowship that outlives time and endures and abides forever In which the Lord preserve us all to the end of our Race that we may run it with Stedfastness and finish it with Everlasting Joy William Penn. Patrick Livingstone his TESTIMONY CONCERNING ROBERT BARCLAY THERE is something that rests upon my Spirit to say concerning my Dearly Beloved Friend and Kinsman Robert Barclay Who was not only my Kinsman after the Flesh but of a nearer and dearer Kindred and Relation of a more Noble Seed and Offspring which is not Corruptible but Incorruptible and my Dear Fellow-Labourer in the Service of the Gospel as also my Fellow-Sufferer for the Truth in Aberdeen-Prison And I have more in my heart concerning him than I can Express nor do I find it meet to say all I can truly Testify of him For I had some small Knowledge of him before he came to Profess the Truth and ever since he came forth amongst us I have had many Opportunities to be Refreshed with him in his Doctrine after he came to have a Publick Testimony amongst us and also in his Conversation both before and since He was all-along a Man for Peace and an Enemy to Strife and Dissension but was a Peace-maker I never knew him at any time to be in Passion or Anger He was a Man of a sweet pleasant and chearful Temper and above many for Evenness of Spirit a Man of deep Reach in his Judgment and Vnderstanding of heavenly things and also of the things that concerned him to know of this Life amongst Men. He was Quick and Ready in his Understanding of matters of Difference or Controversy and had a notable Way of Deciding and Composing of them He was a Man of a publick Spirit and laboured for the publick Good of all but especially of those he was in Fellowship with Both as to the Inward and Outward he was a blameless Man in his Conversation and he was both Solid Sound and Comprehensive in his Writings And as for his Doctrine he was Plain and Clear to the meanest Capacity Discreet and Oblidging therein And he was a Man generally Beloved of all both of great and small unless it were those that hated him for the Truth 's sake and his Vindicating of it both in Word and Writing against those that Opposed it as his Writings will plainly demonstrate to all Impartial Readers of them And Courteous Reader I being now satisfied with many more that he is at his Rest with the Lord and Reaps the Reward of his Trials Travails and Sufferings for the Truth 's sake both inwardly and outwardly and now is out of the Reach of what Envy and Malice can do against him his Writings are Recommended to thy Serious and Impartial Perusal wherein thou may'st see more of him than at present I can say And so I remain A Lover of Truth and Righteousness Patrick Livingstone Aberdeen the 16th day of the 1st month 1691. THE TESTIMONY OF Andrew Jaffray CONCERNING ROBERT BARCLAY THIS Testimony I have in my Heart to give forth concerning my Dear Brother who was one of the Lord's Worthies and hath obtained the Crown of Victory over all the Rage of the Enemy and his Instruments who still seek to make War with the Remnant of the Woman's Seed who keep the Commandments of God But they and their Rage and Enmity is Limited blessed be the Lord our God for ever And the Hairs of the Heads of the Faithful are numbred and the Angels of God pitch their Tents about them that fear him in all their Troubles and amidst all the Rage and Slanderous Tongues of this World that are set on Fire as this Faithful and Worthy Servant of the Lord and his Everlasting Truth was a Living Witness of God's Faithfulness and Power in his Preservation who being Dead as to the Body yet speaketh and liveth and walketh with him for ever in whom his Delight and Joy was while in the Body beyond all the Honours Vain Pleasures and Enjoyments from below And though the Lord had Endued him with many large Gifts and Abilities even as a Man beyond many as was well known so as to be able to Converse with the Greatest yet known it is to many of the Upright that his chief Desire and Delight was to lay out all these Parts and Qualifications for doing good unto all but especially to the Houshold of Faith as the many great Services for Truth and Deliverances of Suffering Friends which the Lord made him an Instrument of both in his own Native Country and in other Nations can bear Witness So that I may truly say in all his great Endowments it was his Delight to make them serviceable to the true Israel of God and his Sweet Savour and Memorial shall live in many of their Hearts and among all Sober Discreet and Moderate People who knew him to Generations to come And I am very bold to say his Death could not but be matter of Exercise and Sorrow to all He was a Man that laid out himself in the
Ability of the large Vnderstanding given him to set forth the Beauty and Infallibility of the Grounds and Excellent Principles of Truth and to open and prove the same over all Opposition of Gainsayers to the reaching of the Understanding of many of the Great and Learned of the World both at home and abroad and to the begetting a better Opinion and Judgment concerning both the Principles and Practices of God's People called in Derision Quakers than had been held forth by the Craft and Malice of the Priests and others to be in the beginning as Fools Madmen c. and holding non-sensical and unreasonable as well as Vnscriptural Whimsies and so forth But God who is Light is wipeing away the Reproaches and Slanders off his Blessed Truth and People and will more and more exalt the Standard and Ensign thereof to gather the Nations unto it out of their Cruelties Lusts and Roarings against one another and of the overflowing of all Abominations among them to the great provoâing of God's Wrath. Reformation from all which will never be known nor Deliverance from the Bondage and Miseries thereby occasioned by all the Might Power and Fightings of the Carnal Sword nor Politick Devices of Men but only by the blessed Power Spirit and Grace of God which hath appeared to all to that very end to teach to deny Vngodliness and wordly Lusts and to live soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World if Men would turn to believe in and obey it Which is our Testimony and Holy Principle we direct all unto and which this Blessed Servant of the Church laid out himself in his many Excellent Writings especially his Apology to promulgate through the World with blessed Success not only in Printing but in Travelling having gone through a great part of Germany Holland and other Countries in the Service of the Truth And the Lord blessed him every way therein He was an Exemplary Husband Parent and Master in his Family so that the Beauty good Order Holiness Gravity and Lowliness of the Truth shined therein I can say to my Refreshment and many others as in a Quiet Habitation He was a Man of great Meekness Sweetness and Lowliness of Spirit and of such a bearing contented Mind that though a Man of such Parts and great Authority over Evil in his Servants and others yet kept in such a Dominion over any thing that would have disordered his own Syirit that I can truly say I never saw him in any peevish angry brittle or disordered Temper since ever I knew him though I had as much Intimacy and Frequency of Concerns with him as most here-away He was so far from being lifted up or Exalted by the great Gifts he had received from his Maker both in the Truth and as a Man that I can say I have often desired to grow in the plain down-right humble and lowly Spirit wherein he became as weak with the weakest and poor with the poorest and low with the lowest as well as he could be deep with them that were deep So that in a good Measure he had learned to become all things to all Men with a true and upright Endeavour to Gain some I can say I have parted with a most Entire Friend and Counsellor But glory to him who lives for ever through great Mercy I know him who is the Fountain of all Wisdom Righteousness Love and Pity who I trust will make up this great Loss not only to me but to his blessed People and Church especially in this his Native Country of Scotland in and to which he had made him an Ornament and as a Star and shining Light And Oh! that he may make me and all whom he hath Convinced of his pretious Truth in our Native Country whether living therein or abroad to shine forth in the Glory Beauty and Virtue thereof and as the first Fruits thereof and Witnesses of the great Glory that shall livingly arise therein though perhaps ushered in by great Tribulations when our God shall wipe away the Reproaches thereof and change its name from Barren or Forsaken because our God hath a true though a small Seed therein in which he delighteth and is Married thereunto and many shall be the Children of the Lamb's Marriage therein in due time when the Leaven of the Pharisees is purged out and the Bastard-Births of the Adulteresses and Whoredoms of a false Profession therein comes to be seen and turned from As concerning this our Dear Friend R. B. The Lord soon began his Work with him shortly after he was brought home from France wherein in his Young and Tender Years he was brought up at Paris under his Vncle And though at his Return thence but about sixteen Years yet it having pleased the Lord to bring his Dear and Worthy Father into his most-precious Truth he having thereby occasion to be in the Meetings of God's Chosen People who Worship him in his own Name Spirit and Power and not in the Words of Man's Wisdom and Preparation he was by the Virtue and Efficacious Life of this Blessed Power shortly after reached and that in the Time of Silence a Mystery to the World and came so fast to grow therein through his great Love and Watchfulness to the Inward Appearance thereof that not long after he was called out to the Publick Ministry and declaring abroad what his Eyes had seen and his Hands had handled of this pure Word of Life Yea the Lord who loved him counted him worthy so Early to Call him to some Weighty and Hard Services for his Truth in our Nation that a little after his coming out of the Age of Minority as it is called he was made willing in the Day of God's Power to give up his Body as a Sign and Wonder to this Generation and to deny himself and all in him as a Man so far as to become a Fool for his sake whom he loved in going in Obedience to his Will in Sack-cloath and Ashes through Three of the Chief Streets of the City of Aberdeen As his Testimony printed concerning it holds forth his Service therein besides some weighty Services at several Steeple-houses and Sufferings in Prison for the Truth 's Sake And I cannot forbear to touch at his great Care and Zeal that Vnity Love and Sweetness might be preserved among God's Children over all the Cunning Endeavours of the Enemy to the contrary What shall I more say concerning this Servant of the Lord but that Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Yea saith the Spirit from henceforth they rest from their labours and their works follow them He laid down the Body in the Holy and Honourable Truth wherein he had served it about Twenty Three Years upon the Third Day of the Eighth Month 1690. near the Forty Second Year of his Age at his own House of Vrie in Scotland and it was laid in his own Burial-Ground there upon the sixth Day of the same Month before many Friends and other
this present Dispensation and Day of God's living Visitation towards them with an Answer to some Queries Annexed 1672 105 107 V. A Catechism and Confession of Faith approved of and agreed unto by the general Assembly of the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles Christ himself Chief Speaker in and among them c. 1673 109 VI. The Anarchy of the Ranters and other Libertines the Hierarchy of the Romanists and other pretended Churches equally Refused and Refuted in a twofold Apology for the Churches and People of God called Quakers c. 1674 181 VII A Vindication of the preceeding Tract viz. the Anarchy of the Ranters c. serving as an Explanatory Postscript thereof 1679 237 VIII An Apology for the True Christian Divinity as the same is held forth and Preached by the People called in scorn Quakers c ãâã to K. Charles the Second 1675 251 IX A Dispute between some Students of Divinity so called of Aberdeen and the People called Quakers held in Aberdeen Opponents or Students John Lesly Al. Sheriff P. Gellie Defendents R. Barclay and G. Keith c. 569 With the Author's Offer to Jo. Menzies Professor of Divinity so called G. Meldrum Minister at Aberdeen and W. Mitchell Catechist at Foot of Dee c. And G. K. his Postscript 1675. 589 592 X. Quakerism Confirmed A Vindication of the chief Doctrines and Principles of the Quakers from the Objections of the Students aforesaid in their Book called Quakerism Convased 1676. 597 XI Universal Love Considered and Established upon its Right Foundation c. 1676. 675 XII An Epistle of Love and Friendly Advice to the Ambassadors of the several Princes of Europe met at Nimmegen to Consult the Peace of Christendom c. 1677. 706 882 XIII R. B ' s. Apology for the True Christian Divinity Vindicated from John Brown's pretended Confutation c. with L. S's Letter to R. M. C. 1679. 717 XIV The Possibility and Necessity of the Inward and Immediate Revelation of the Spirit of God towards the Foundation and Ground of true Faith proved in a Letter writ in Latine to a Person of Quality in Holland and now also put into English 1686. 892 Whereunto is added The Author 's Testimony concerning his Father 1686. 907 Also an Alphabetical Table at the End of the Chief Matters and Things Contained in this Volume 908 Truth Clear'd of Calumnies Where-in a BOOK Intituled A DIALOGUE BETWEEN A QUAKER AND A Stable Christian Printed at ABERDEEN And upon good ground judged to be writ by WILLIAM MITCHELL a Preacher near by it or at least that he had the chief Hand in it is Examined and the Dis-ingenuity of the Author in his Representing the QVAKERS is Discovered HERE IS ALSO Their CASE truly Stated Cleared Demonstrated and the OBJECTIONS of their Opposers Answered according to Truth Scripture and Right Reason By ROBERT BARCLAY ISA. 53.1 Who hath believed our Report and to whom is the Arm of the Lord Revealed JOHN 5.39 40. Ye search the Scriptures because in them ye think to have Eternal Life and they are they which Testify of me and ye will not come unto me that ye may have Life MATTH 5.11 Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and say all manner of evil against you falsly for my sake ACTS 24.14 After the way which they call Heresy so worship I the God of my Fathers 1 THESS 5.21 Prove all things hold fast that which is good LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER READER FOR thy better understanding the Matters handled in this Treatise I thought fit to premise somewhat by way of Preface and indeed the nature of the thing calleth for it that thou mayst receive a true Information concerning the People here pleaded for and so generally opposed but more particularly in the City of Aberdeen that thou mayst understand how the Case stands betwixt them and their Adversaries in it Know then that after the Lord had raised up the Witnesses of this Day and had opened in them and unto them the Light and Glory thereof divers of them at sundry times were moved of the Lord to come into these Parts and unto the Town of Aberdeen in love to the Seed which there was to be gathered but their Acceptance for divers years together was very unsutable For the Enemy that had wrought and was exalted in the Mystery of Iniquity to darken the appearance of this day had prepared and stirred up his Ministers to resist them and their Testimony by aspersing them with many gross Calumnies Lies and Reproaches as demented distracted bodily possessed of the Devil practising Abominations under colour of being led to them by the Spirit and as to their Principles blasphemous deniers of the true Christ of Heaven Hell Angels the Resurrection of the Body and Day of Judgment Inconsistent with Magistracy nothing better then John of Leyden and his Complices This was the vulgar and familiar Language of the Pulpits which was for a time received for unquestionable Truth till about the Year 1663. some sober and serious Professors in and about the said Town did begin to weigh these things more narrowly and find the savour of that Life in the Testimony of that so much reproached People which some years before had stirred in others who were now come to a great loss and decay and this gave them occasion to examine the Principles and Ways of that People more exactly which proving upon inquiry to be far otherways then they had been represented gave them a further occasion to see the Integrity and soundness of that despised People and of their Principles on the one hand and on the other to see the prejudic'd Disingenuity and Enmity of their Accusers In these the Lord caused his Word to prosper who were few in number yet noted as to their sobriety in their former way of Profession and raised them up to own that People and their Testimony and to become One with them Now their Adversaries finding nothing in these whom the Lord had raised up in these Parts whereof to Accuse them as to their Conversation these Calumnies must be cast upon Strangers living some hundred Miles distant where these Untruths cannot be so easily disproved but as to these at home the Tune must be turned Therefore George Meldrum who hath more particularly espoused the Quarrel against Truth and its Followers than any of his Brethren begins to say That it is no wonder to see Quakers forbear gross Out-breakings for that Hereticks have formerly come as great a length but surely Abstinence from gross Out-breakings and a clean outward Conversation is no good Argument against the Quakers so now the Clamour is though they have been Professors and that noted Ones too and though they be honest in their Conversation yet they are deluded and deceived and are Deceivers And thus as of old the Truth and the Witnesses of it have always been reproached by those of the Pharisaical Spirit
that that Word according to which they were to speak was not the inward Word which is said to be in the Heart It is observable that to prove this thou bringest John 7.49 where the Pharisees say Have any of the Rulers or Pharisees believed in him but this People that know not the Law are accursed This place sutes the matter very well but makes much against thee For the Pharisees here were crying up the outward Law and the Knowledge of it averring that the ignorance of it caused the mean People to believe in Christ. So do ye now ye pretend to cry up the Law and say The ignorance of it occasions so many to leave you And as they then were setting the Law above Christ and covering themselves with a Zeal for it persecuting him and reviling his Followers as Ignorants So ye now whilst ye are boasting of your great Knowledge in the Law and in the Scripture and your high esteem of them ye are despising crucifying the same Christ in his Spiritual Appearance and upbraiding his Followers now as they did then as Ignorants and Contemners of the Law And as to Luke 10.26 How readest thou This was spoke to one that was a Lawyer or Interpreter of the Law and relied upon it so Christ spoke this to check him and beside the dispensation of the Law which this Lawyer was under was different from that of the Gospel in this matter as may appear Hebr. 8.10 Again as for Christ and his Apostles using the Scriptures for convincing of their Opposers so do we and yet this proves not that either he or we judge them to be the Rule whereby to try all Things and Spirits yea even the Spirit of God himself Page 15. Thou seemest to lay much stress upon this That it were impossible for us to prove to a Jew or a Turk that Jesus the Son of Mary is in very deed the Christ without the Scripture But I Answer thee to that easily by what way wilt thou perswade a Turk to believe the Scriptures or their Testimony but by the inward Testimony of the Spirit Calvin Calvin lib. 1. cap. 7. Sect. 4. of his Inst. after he has said all that can be said of outward ways at last concludes The only certain way to know it indeed is by the Testimony of the Spirit And as to the course that Paul took with the obstinate Jews it was very commendable because they said they believed the Scriptures and seemed to esteem them much though they opposed the Truth witnessed to in the Scriptures So that it is evident that some great pretenders to the Scriptures can make a Cloak of them to deny Christ himself as ye do at this day And though Paul took that course with the Jews yet we see he took no such course with the Athenians to whom he cited no Scripture nor endeavoured to perswade them by it but told them they were the Off-spring of God and wished them to feel after him who was not afar off from every one of them Thirdly sayst thou The Saints had recourse to the Scriptures in the examination of Doctrines So have we too as before has been declared but that will not prove the Scripture is the Rule Page 16. Fourthly thou sayst We are commanded to search the Scriptures John 5.39 Answ. The words may be translated You search the Scriptures as Pasor translateth them but we do acknowledge the Scriptures are to be searched but are not to be rested in which was the Jews fault who would not come to Christ to get life thinking to have eternal life in the Scriptures which Christ checks them for And that the Scriptures are profitable for Doctrine Scriptures profitable to whom Correction Instruction we own and are commended for their Dignity and Authority but they are thus profitable only to such as come to the Spirit to guide and direct them how to make use of them else they may prove an occasion of stumbling as they did to the Pharisees Hence it is said That the Man of God may be perfect mark the Man of God not every Man now no Man can be truly called the Man of God but he that is led by the Spirit of God Next thou wouldst undertake to prove That it is not the Mind of God that the Spirit within men should be the Rule In which thou fallest very short as appears by saying That Christ made use of the Scripture to prove himself c. and not the light within And did these Jews receive him who had the Scriptures Did they not reject him And why because they hearkned not unto the inward Voice and Testimony of the Father concerning him and this was the Testimony which he said was greater than that of John though John was the greatest of the Prophets and those who believe had the witness in themselves 1 John 5.10 but to the unbelieving Jews he said Ye have neither heard his voice nor seen his shape Secondly Thou sayst There is an express command to try the Spirits 1 John 4.1 Answ. But is there any word there of trying them by the Scripture Trying Spirits is by the Spirit of God Cannot the Spirits be tried by the Spirit of God or is there any better way to try them How tried Peter the spirit of Ananias and Saphirah And is not the Trial and discerning of Spirits the priviledge of the Saints now And how is it a peculiar priviledge to Saints unless it be done by the Spirit of God For the Scriptures any can make use of the Apostle John writing to the Saints concerning Seducers points them to the Anointing which remained in them and did teach them all things and by this they did know all things and consequently Spirits 1 John 2.20 26. Thirdly thou sayst Vndoubtedly there are strong delusions c. Answ. There are so indeed But was there any more strongly deluded then the Pharisees Yet how much did they lay claim to the Scriptures How came they then to be deluded who was so skill'd in the Scriptures according to the letter of them and the poor People who were not so skill'd so rightly to hit the matter And as to thy Question What way shall the delusion be tried if you neglect the Word of God and look only within Answ. As for the Word of God nor yet the Scriptures-Testimony we neglect not but what way thinkest thou shall the Delusion be tried if you neglect the Spirit within and look only upon the letter and words without you If the Delusion be strong in the heart will it not twine and wrest the Scriptures without to cause the Scriptures to seem for it And suppose a man be deluded with a Spirit of Delusion what can help him but God whose Spirit searcheth all the deepest things of Satan and can and doth discover them to those who love to be undeceived and are faithful to God in what they certainly know And though the same deluding Spirit who deceived
yea saith plainly in the next page That Prayer without the Spirit is Abomination And whereas he adds That forbearing of Prayer is also Abomination we do not deny it but freely confess that forbearing of Prayer in the Wicked is sinful But the way to prevent this is not to commit a second evil viz. to Pray without the Spirit they ought first to come to the Spirit that thereby they may Pray acceptably according to that of Paul Rom. 8.26 Prayer without the Spirit availeth not Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groans that cannot be uttered 1 Cor. 14.15 I will pray with the Spirit which being brought by me in my last he hath wholly omitted so much as to mention far less to answer And though omitting of Prayer be sinful yet to bid a man Pray without the Spirit is as much as to desire a man to see without opening his eyes This thing may appear by a familiar Example thus Suppose a Servant turn sluggard and sleep while he should be about his Master's work if when he is raised out of his bed he should run naked to it without taking along those Tools or Instruments which are absolutely needful for the doing of it what will he profit either himself or his Master Yea he will but hinder the work more Even so the Wicked as they ought to Pray so they ought first to come to the Spirit whereby they may do it to the glory of God and their own Souls good Now though this be so undeniable that he cannot gainsay it yet in Contradiction to the Truth and his own Concessions he goes about to Cavil against it alledging It might take off men as well from their necessary works because the ploughing of the Wicked is Sin and that also it might follow from this That Children should not honour their Parents and Husbands love their Wives but when they have a motion of the Spirit for it Answ. This Objection hath no weight to overturn the Truth for there is a great difference betwixt these things that relate to the Worship of God and what relates to Outward things either concerning our selves or our Neighbours The Worship of God is Spiritual The Worship of God is a Spiritual thing relating to himself which we are commanded to perform in the Spirit and God doth offer us his Spirit for the performance of it And because it is that which is meerly relative betwixt God and the Soul he doth not accept of it but as so offered we cannot Pray as we ought saith the Apostle But the Spirit helpeth c. Now though these other things would no doubt be the more acceptable to God and more frequently accompanied with his blessing that they were done in the sense of his Fear and in the drawings of his Spirit yet they are materially good in themselves answering really their End to them unto whom they immediately Relate without it But it is not so of Prayer which as it immediately Relates to God so W. M. himself confesseth without the Spirit to be Abomination The Prayer of the Wicked is sin Thus is also solved his Supposition page 124. That if a wicked Man contract guilt he may provoke the Lord to withdraw the Motions of the Spirit and then his Not Praying is not Sin For I have asserted that the Not Praying of the Wicked is sinful And this doth not Lull People in a sinful Security on the contrary they are alike rather to be Lulled in such a Security by being told they may be set about Prayer when they please whereby they foster themselves in a groundless hope because of their now and then repeating their words of Prayer neither expecting nor looking for the Spirit 's Assistance whereby instead of advancing in Grace and Righteousness they do but reiterate Abominations and so aggravate their own Guilt And whereas here he is forced to acknowledge that Motives of the Spirit will not be wanting to the Saints to Pray when they are at the Gates of Death or in danger of present Drowning He asks me Let the Wicked Repent c. What shall the Wicked do in this case Shall they not follow the Advice which Peter gave to Simon Magus Acts 8.22 Pray God if perhaps the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiven thee But here he minceth the Apostle's words which are Repent therefore of thy Wickedness and pray c. here the Apostle puts Repentance before Prayer it shall not be denied but when the Wicked have Repented of their Wickedness the Spirit will not be wanting to assist them to Pray Craving a blessing before Meat It is therefore to little purpose that page 120 and 121. he pleads for Craving a Blessing when we use the Creatures of God calling the neglect of it a Profane Custom For we do not deny it and Condemn a Profane Neglect of it as much as themselves And as Christ had the Spirit without and above measure having always a ready Access to the Father so we are glad and willing at such Occasions to express Words if we find the Spirit assisting us so to do yea we reckon that we ought not to use the Creatures without our hearts be in some measure retired to the sense of God's presence and stayed in his Fear whereby we may secretly breath for a Blessing for to speak audible words is not Essential And therefore it is apparently malitious for him to say That when we are not stayed in God 's fear we have liberty and freedom to fall to Meat my words had no such Importance though he seeks to turn them And yet can wholly omit much of page 44. of mine where I shew their Abuses in this matter how they mock God in it and provoke him to withdraw his Blessing And whereas he says One of us Confessed That he had not called together nor Prayed in his Family for a Twelve-month past He should have produced the Person 's Name that we might have inquired concerning it and therefore until he so do we can lay no stress upon it but reject it as False especially considering that W.M. being particularly challenged upon this refuseth absolutely to do it nor durst he aver he had any better ground for it than Hear-say Upon this occasion he asks If Abraham must not keep up Religion in his Family because an Ishmael is in it But this maketh nothing against us for none of us that are Masters of Families have forborn to keep up the Worship of God though Enemies of Truth have been in it whom we have not barred from being present Praying for Enemies and for whom we have not been wanting to Pray though we cannot join with them in their Prayers as W. M. adviseth us until first they Repent of their Wickedness This was the Method of Peter's Advice to Simon Magus first to Repent
and then to Pray as is above shewed Sect. page 125. He says Quakerism tends to make Mortification of sin Useless and to me asking Whether Mortification be useless where the end of it which is Perfection is attained He answereth That Perfection is twofold Comparative and Absolute and seeing we are for an Absolute Perfection there is no use for Mortification Answ. There can none come to this Absolute Perfection as he terms it but by Mortification of Sin and even such Perfection attained by Mortification as are so Perfect while on Earth do constantly use Mortification to keep down Sin least it rise again and to resist the Temptations of the Enemy wherewith even such as be Perfect are daily assaulted He alledgeth I Triumph before the Victory in quarrelling him for saying That a sinless Perfection wounds the very Vitals of Religion But his silly Subterfuge in this place may easily be discovered I asked him in my last That seeing he says so Whether the Vitals of Religion consisted in sinning or not sinning Adding That if it consist in sinning they that sin most are most Religious but if it consist in not sinning than to plead for such a thing as attainable hurts not the Vitals of Religion To this he answereth That the Vitals of Religion consist in the means appointed of God Who seeth not this to be a meer Evasion Why did he not give a direct Answer But that he could not without either denying his former Antichristian Expression or else falling into palpable Grosness And whereas he adds That these Means are Repentance Mortification Believing Application of the Blood of Christ Though it be no Answer to my Question I deny not but that Religion consists in these things but I suppose he will not say that they are sinning It is not in the least absurd that one who hath attained to Perfection may practise these Duties Man though he have attained to Perfection cannot too much Repent of his former Wickedness And therefore it is without ground that he alledgeth That I shift and cannot deny but the forbearance of these Duties flow as a Consequence from our Principle Nor is my saying that they who come to Perfection witness the true use of these things any Shift at all though he be pleased to term it so without any proof after his wonted manner according to which he addeth That under the pretence of Perfection we take Men off from the practice of these Duties and so strike at Christianity in the Vitals of it Which though it fall of it self as being a meer Assertion yet the contrary is above abundantly shewn He saith He doth not contradict himself in inferring a sinless man to be sinful He affirmed only the Quaker's conceitedly sinless men to be sinful who discover much sin in their pride passion bitterness railing accusations adding If such say they have no sin they are but liars and the Truth is not in them Answ. There was no such Addition in his Dialogue as Conceitedly Sinless but absolutely he said Bring me to the Man that is sinless and therefore his Contradiction remains Moreover let him name that Quaker if he can that told him he was Perfectly free from all sin and yet was guilty of those Crimes he speaks of else he can deduce nothing from his own false Supposition Page 127. To prove the Saints Continuance always in Sin he desires to remark that 1 Joh. 18. It is even such who have heard seen and handled of the Word of God The Saints were cleansed from All Vnrighteousness c. Who say If we have no sin we are liars And here indeed is to be observed his detestable Impudence in adding to the Scripture-words citing verse 7. which he repeats thus We who are cleansed from the guilt of sin whereas there is no such word as Guilt in that place but only We are cleansed from all Sin which imports a Cleansing from the Filth Mark these words verse 9. From All unrighteousness now when the Guilt is only taken away and the Filth remaineth as W. M. falsly supposes they could not be said to be cleansed from All Vnrighteousness For it is an improper speech to say W.M. pleads for a Cleansing from the Guilt or Punishment but not from the Filth or Act of Sin We are cleansed from Guilt It is from the Filth we are cleansed and the Guilt is forgiven us Therefore saith the Apostle verse 9. first He is faithful to forgive us and next he adds To cleanse us from all unrighteousness Nor will John's saying If we say we have no sin import John himself to be of that number more than than the Apostle James speaking of the Tongue James 3.9 saying Therewith Curse we Men who are made after the similitude of God will prove James to have been of these Cursers Now in answer to me shewing that that Scripture 1 John 1.8 is Conditional else it would contradict what follows verse 9. Chap. 24. and Chap. 3 9. he returneth no Answer but his own Assertions He saith The 9 th verse speaketh of Forgiveness but it also adds Cleansing as is above observed He saith That 1 John 2.4 is understood of a sincere not absolute keeping of the Commands of God but for this he brings no proof at all He saith That John 3.9 whosoever is born of God sinneth not Is meant of sinning unto death from which the Child of God is secured The reason he gives of this gloss is Because the Apostle Chap. 5. verse 16. speaketh of a Sin unto Death which Sin W. M. supposeth to be that the Apostle means He that 's born of God cannot Commit But to prove this Supposition we have nothing but his own meer Assertion Reader These are the best and strongest Arguments he hath to prove his Doctrines His Seventeenth Head page 128. is to shew his Doctrines not to be acceptable to the Wicked and his Eighteenth Head page 131. is To prove ours to be so But he is so pitifully ridiculous in this matter that such as have the least measure of Vnderstanding and are Unprejudiced cannot but see his Weakness Yet that he may be left altogether without a Cover I shall Answer his Objections and leave the Unbiassed Reader as he desires to judge which Principles in their nature have most tendency to strike at or foster Wickedness To prove that it is not acceptable to the Wicked to hear they must always Sin he says Some are so conceited of their honesty that they cannot be convinced of their Sins And that Mortification of Sin is distastful to them But how he makes this to answer the other is not told us If Hypocrites love not to hear of their sins it doth not therefore follow that pleading for a constant Continuance in Sin is not acceptable to the Wicked Continuance in Sin pleaded for is acceptable to the Wicked they may be the easier induced to acknowledge their Sins that they hear it told them
preparing War against all such as put not in their Mouths teaching for Hire and divining for Money p Mich. 3.5 11. Nor yet of those which teach things which they ought not for filthy Lucre's sake q Tit. 1.11 That run greedily after the Error of Balaam for Reward loving the Wages of Vnrighteousness r 2 Pet. 2.15 And through Covetousness with feigned Words making Merchandise of Souls s 2 Pet. 2.3 Men of corrupt Minds destitute of the Truth supposing that Gain is Godliness t 1 Tim. 6.5 but they know that Godliness with Contentment is great Gain u 1 Tim 6 6. and having Food and Raiment they are therewith content x 1 Tim. 6.8 ARTICLE XVII Concerning Worship THe Hour cometh and now is when the true Worshippers shall worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth for the Father seeketh such to worship him y John 4.23 God is a Spirit and they which worship must worship him in Spirit and in Truth z John 4 24. For the Lord is nigh to all them that call upon him to all that call upon him in Truth a Psal. 145.18 He is far from the wicked but he heareth the Prayer of the Righteous b Prov. 15.29 And this is the Confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his Will he heareth us c 1 John 5.14 What is it then We must pray with the Spirit and with the Vnderstanding also d 1 Cor. 14.15 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our Infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh Intercession for us with Groanings which cannot be uttered And he that searcheth the Heart knoweth what is the Mind of the Spirit because he maketh Intercession for the Saints according to the Will of God e Rom. 8.26 27. ARTICLE XVIII Concerning Baptism AS there is One Lord One Faith so there is One Baptism f Ephes. 4.5 which doth also now save us not the putting away of the Filth of the Flesh but the Answer of a Good Conscience towards God by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ g 1 Pet. 3.21 22. For John indeed baptized with Water but Christ with the Holy Ghost and with Fire h Matth. 3.1 Therefore as many as are baptized into Jesus Christ are baptized into his Death and are buried with him by Baptism into Death that like as Christ was raised up from the Dead by the Glory of the Father even so they also should walk in Newness of Life i Rom. 6.34 having put on Christ k Gal. 3.27 ARTICLE XIX Concerning Eating of Bread and Wine Washing of one anothers Feet Abstaining from things Strangled and from Blood and Anointing of the Sick with Oil. THe Lord Jesus the same Night in which he was betrayed took Bread and when he had given Thanks he brake it and said Take eat this is my Body which is broken for you this do in Remembrance of me After the same manner also he took the Cup when he had supped saying This Cup is the New Testament in my Blood this do ye as oft as ye drink it in Remembrance of me For as oft as ye do eat this Bread and drink this Cup ye do shew forth the Lord's Death till he come l Cor. 11.23 24 25. Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his Hands and that he was come from God and went to God he raiseth from Supper and laid aside his Garments and took a Towel and girded himself after that he poured Water into a Bason and began to wash the Disciples Feet and to wipe them with the Towel wherewith he was girded So after he had washed their Feet and had taken his Garments and set down again he said unto them Know ye what I have done unto you Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am If I then your Lord and Master have washed your Feet ye also ought to wash one anothers Feet For I have given you an Example that ye should do as I have done unto you m John 13 2 3 4 12 13 14 15. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us to lay upon you no greater Burden than these Necessary Things That ye abstain from Meats offered to Idols from Blood and from things Strangled and from Fornication from which if ye keep your selves ye do well n Acts 15.28 29. Is any man sick among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them Pray over him Anointing him with Oil o James 5.14 ARTICLE XX. Concerning the Liberty of such Christians as are come to know the Substance as to the Vsing or not Vsing of these Rites and of the Observation of Days THe Kingdom of God is not Meat and Drink but Righteousness and Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost p Rom. 14 17. Let no man therefore judge us in Meat or Drink or in Respect of an Holy-Day or of the New-Moon or the Sabbath-Days q Col. 2.16 For if we be dead with Christ from the Rudiments of the World why as though living in the World are We subject to Ordinances Let us not touch or taste or handle which all are to perish with the Using after the Commandments and Doctrines of Men r Col. 2.20 21 22. For now after we have known God or rather are known of him why should we turn again unto the Weak and Beggarly Elements or desire again to be in Bondage to observe Dayes and Months and Times and Years lest Labour have been bestowed on us in vain s Gal. 4.9 10 11. If one man esteem a Day above another another esteemeth every day alike let every man be fully perswaded in his own Mind He that regardeth a Day regardeth it unto the Lord and he that regardeth not the Day to the Lord he doth not regard it t Rom. 14.5 6. ARTICLE XXI Concerning Swearing Fighting and Persecution IT hath been said by them of Old Thou shalt not Forswear thy self but shalt perform unto the Lord thine Oaths But Christ says unto us Swear not at all neither by Heaven for it is God's Throne nor by the Earth for it is his Foot-stool neither by Jerusalem for it is the City of the great King neither shalt thou swear by thy Head because thou canst not make one Hair white or black But let your Communication be Yea Yea Nay Nay for whatsoever is more than these cometh of Evil u Mat. 5 33 34 35 36 37. And James chargeth us Above all things not to swear neither by Heaven neither by the Earth neither by any other Oath but let your Yea be Yea and your Nay Nay lest ye fall into Condemnation x Jam. 5.12 Though we walk in the Flesh we are not to War after the Flesh for the Weapons of our Warfare are not to be
also appear to the Unbiassed Reader Advertisement to the Reader NOTE Reader That I have here throughout made use of the last Common Translation of the Bible And if I would have made use of the Hebrew and Greek I could have produced divers other very clear Scriptures which in the Common Translation are corrupted and perverted But I choosed rather to do thus that our Opposers might see I took no Advantage that way and also that all that can but read may find the places Cited in their own Bibles THE ANARCHY OF THE RANTERS AND OTHER LIBERTINES THE HIERARCHY OF THE ROMANISTS AND OTHER Pretended CHURCHES equally Refused and Refuted in a Two-fold APOLOGY for the Church and People of God called in Derision QUAKERS WHEREIN They are Vindicated from those that Accuse them of Disorder and Confusion on the one hand and from such as Calumniate them with Tyranny and IMPOSITION on the other shewing that as the True and Pure Principles of the Gospel are Restored by their Testimony so is also the Ancient Apostolick ORDER of the Church of Christ Re-established among them and setled upon its Right Basis and Foundation By ROBERT BARCLAY PHIL. 2.3 Let nothing be done through Strife or Vain-glory but in Lowliness of Mind let each esteem another Better than themselves HEBR. 13.7 Remember them that have the Rule over you who spoke unto you the Word of God whose Faith follow LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER SVCH is the Malignity of Man's Nature in his fallen State and so averse is he from walking in the Straight and Even Path of TRVTH that at every turn he is inclinable to lean either to the Right Hand or to the Left yea such as by the Work of God's Grace in their Hearts and powerful Operation of his Spirit have obtained an Entrance in this Way are daily Molested and set upon on all Hands some striving to draw them the one way some the other And if through the Power of God they be kept faithful and stable then are they Calumniated on both sides each Likening or Comparing them to the Worst of their Enemies Those that are acquainted with the Holy Scriptures may observe this to have been the Lot of the Saints in all Ages but especially those whose place it hath been to Reform and Restore the Ruins of the House of God when decayed or any considerable time have been liable to such Censures hence those that set about Repairing of the Walls of Jerusalem were necessitated to Work with the one Hand and Defend with the other Christ is accused of the Jews as a Samaritan and by the Samaritans quarrelled for being a Jew The Apostle Paul is whipped and imprisoned by the Gentiles and upbraided with being a Jew and teaching their Customs the same Paul is haled and ready to be killed by the Jews for breaking the Law and defiling the Temple with the Gentiles The like hath also befallen these faithful Witnesses and Messengers whom God has raised up in this day to witness for his Truth which hath long been in a great Measure Hid but now is again Revealed and many brought to be Witnesses of it who thereby are come to Walk in the Light of the Lord. This People thus gathered have not wanted those Trials that usually accompany the Church of Christ both on the right hand and on the left each Characterizing them in such Terms as they have judged would prove most to their Disadvantage From whence as the Testimony of the false Witnesses against their Lord did not agree neither do these against us some will have us to be Foolish Mad Creatures others to be deep subtil Polititians * John Owen charges us with so much Ignorance that though he writes against us in Latin he fears we will not understand it And Thomas Danson about the same time accuses us of being Jesuites sent from abroad under this Vizzard some to be Illiterate Ignorant Fellows others to be Learned Cunning Jesuites under a meer Vizzard divers Professors will have us to be only Pensioners of the Pope undoubtedly Papists but the Papists abhor us as Hereticks Sometimes we are a Disorderly Confused Rabble leaving every one to do as they list against all Good Order and Government at other times we are so much for Order as we admit not men to exercise the Liberty of their own Judgments Thus are our Reputations tossed by the Envy of our Adversaries which yet cannot but have this Effect upon sober-minded People as to see what MALICE works against us and how these men by their Contradictory Assertions concerning us save us the Pains while they Refute one another True it is we have laboured to Walk amidst these Extremities and upon our appearing for the Truth we have found things good in themselves abused upon both hands for such hath always been the Work of an Apostacy to keep up the Shadow of certain Truths that there-through they might shelter other Evils Thus the Jews made use of the Law and the Prophets to vindicate their Abuses yea and to Crucifie Christ And how much many Christians abuse the Scriptures and the Traditions of the Apostles to uphold Things quite Contrary to it will in the general be readily acknowledged by most But to descend more particularly There be Two Things especially both of which in their Primitive Use were appointed and did very much contribute towards the Edification of the Church The one is The Power and Authority which the Apostles had given them of Christ for the Gathering Building up and Governing of his Church by Vertue of which Power and Authority they also wrote the Holy Scriptures The other is That Priviledge given to every Christian under the Gospel to be led and guided by the Spirit of Christ and to be taught thereof in all things Now both these in the Primitive Church wrought effectually towards the same End of Edification and did as in their Nature they may and in their Use they ought to do in a good Harmony very well Consist together but by the Workings of Satan and Perversness of Men they are made to fight against and destroy one another For on the one hand the Authority and Power that resided in the Apostles while it is annexed and entailed to an Outward Ordination and Succession of Teachers is made use of to cloak and cover all manner of Abuses even the height of Idolatry and Superstition For by Virtue of this Succession these Men claiming the like Infallibility that was in the Apostles though they be Strangers to any inward Work or Manifestation of the Spirit in their Hearts will needs oblige all others to acquiesce and agree to their Conclusions however different from or contrary to the Truths of the Gospel and yet for any to call such Conclusions in Question or Examine them is no less than a Hainous Heresy deserving Death c. Or while the Revelation of God's Mind is
Foolish Fashions of this World But we felt as we were obedient all these things to be for Condemnation and that as we obeyed the pure Manifestation of the Light of Jesus in our Hearts there was no Hesitation We might and should have parted with all those things at the first and what occasioned such Scruples was but that which drew back through being unwilling to give pure Obedience to the Cross of Christ for as many as gave Obedience and believed in the Light found no Occasion of stumbling but such as believed not were Condemned already because they believed not in him that Appeared Now the Boldness and Courage and Efficacy of these Messengers Testimony wrought such Astonishment The Courage of the Messengers Fear and Amazement in the Hearts of such as were Ingenuous that many began to be inwardly pricked as in the Days of old and the Foundations of many began to be shaken and some that were asleep were awakened and many that were dead and buried in the Graves of Sin and Formality and Superstition and Idolatry of all Sorts were Alarmed and many were brought in from the Hedges and the High-Ways and the Truth was received by Thousands with great Cheerfulness and a Readiness of Mind and the Feet of those were beheld to be beautiful upon the Mountains that brought the Glad Tidings of these good things And great Lowliness and Simplicity of Heart was upon such that were newly Convinced of the Truth and Deep Humiliation of Spirit and Subjection to the Power both in themselves and in those who were over them in the Lord and had gathered them into the Truth But as it was in the Gatherings of Old so it also fell out in this Day all kept not their first Love As among those Thousands which Moses led out of Egypt and carried through the Red Sea who had sung Praises to God upon the Banks of Salvation many Carcases fell in the Wilderness some who Murmured and longed to return again to the Flesh-pots of Egypt Opposition and and some for Opposing and Contradicting the Servant and Servants of the Lord whom the Lord had made Use of to lead them out of Bondage in saying Ye take too much upon you hath the Lord indeed only spoken by Moses hath he not spoken also by us And as among these Multitudes which were gathered by the Apostles there were many who continued not faithful to the End some returned back again with the Sow to the Puddle after they were washed some embraced the present World some again separated themselves Separation entring being sensual and without the Spirit despising Dominion and speaking Evil of Dignities their Mouths speaking great swelling Words being puffed up and not abiding in these things which they were taught of the Apostles So it is to be lamented that among these many Thousands whom the Apostles and Evangelists whom God raised up in this Day for the gathering of his Seed and People out of spiritual Egypt and Babylon into his pure Light and Life did bring forth and gather there are that have fallen upon the right Hand and the left Some are turned back again into Egypt running into the same Excess of Lust and Riot from whence they were once purified and Redeemed some could not bear the Reproach of the Cross of Christ and were by and anon offended in him some could not bear the Tribulations Sufferings and Persecutions which came for the Truth 's sake and the Seed in them was soon scorched with the Heat of the Day And some not abiding in Subjection to the Truth in themselves were not contented with that Place and Station in the Body which God had placed them in but became vainly puft up in their Fleshly Minds intruding into those things which they have not seen and would needs be Innovators given to Change Innovators causing Divisions and introducing new Doctrines and Practices not only differing but contrary to what was already delivered in the Beginning making Parties causing Divisions and Rents stumbling the weak and denying despising and reviling the Apostles and Messengers of Christ the Elders of the Church who loved not their Lives unto Death but through much Care and Travel and Watchings and Whippings and Bonds and Beatings in daily Jeopardy gathered us by the mighty Power of God in the most pretious Truth Yet in all this there hath nothing befallen us but that which hath been the Antient Lot of the Church of Christ in the Primitive Times Now He that was careful for his Church and People in old times hath not been wanting to us in our Day The good Shepherd of Israel his Care over his Church and People but as he has again Restored the Truth unto its primitive Integrity and Simplicity and as he has delivered our Understandings from these false Doctrines and Principles which prevailed in the Apostacy so he hath not gathered us to be As Sheep scattered without a Shepherd that every one may run his own Way and every one follow his own Will and so to be as a Confused Mass or Chaos without any Order but He even the LORD hath also gathered and is gathering us into the Good Order Discipline and Government of his own Son the Lord Jesus Christ therefore he hath laid Care upon some beyond others who watch for the Souls of their Brethren as they that must give account The several Stations in the Church 1 Cor. 4.15 16 17. There are then Fathers that have begotten us unto Christ Jesus through the Gospel of whom We ought to be Followers and to remember their Ways which be in Christ. There are then Fathers and Children Instructors and Instructed Elders and Young Men yea and Babes there are that cannot cease but must Exhort Instruct Reprove Condemn Judge or else for what End gave Christ the Gifts mentioned Ephes. 4.11 12 And how are the Saints perfected and the Body of Christ Edified of those who come under the Cognizance and as it were the Test of this Order and Government I may chiefly sum them up in three sorts though there be divers others little subdivided Species of them 1. Profane Backsliding Apostates The First is Those that turn openly back to the World again through finding the Way of Truth too narrow These have not been capable to do us any considerable Hurt for being as Salt that has lost its Savour they mostly prove a Stink among those to whom they go And I never knew any of them that proved any ways steadable to those to whom they go I find other Professors make but small Boast of any Proselytes they got out from among us I hear little of their proving Champions for the Principles of others against us And indeed for the most part they lose all Religion with the Truth for I have heard some of them say That if ever they took on them to be Religious they would come back again to the Quakers c. 2. Unwary Repenting Sinners
Secondly Those who through Vnwatchfulness the secret Corruption of their own Hearts and the mysterious or hidden Temptations of the Enemy have fallen into his Snares and so have come under the Power of some Temptation or other either of Fleshly Lusts or of Spiritual Wickedness who being seasonably warned by those that keep their Habitation and faithful Overseers in the Church have been again Restored by unfeigned Repentance not kicking against the Pricks but have rejoiced that others watched over them for their good and are become Monuments of God's Mercy unto this Day 3. Self-separating troublesome Opposers Thirdly Such who being departed from their first Love and Antient Zeal for the Truth become Cold and Lukewarm and yet are ashamed to make open Apostacy and to turn back again so as to deny all the Principles of Truth they having had already such Evidence of Clearness upon their Understanding yet not keeping low in their own Habitations but being puffed up and giving Way to the restless Imaginations of their Exalted and Wandering Minds fall out with their Brethren cause Divisions begin to find Fault with every thing and to look at others more than at themselves with swelling Words to talk of and preach up a higher Dispensation while they are far from living up to the Life and Perfection of this present like unto such who said we will not have this Man to rule over us cry out of Formality and Apostacy because they are not followed in all Things and if they be reproved for their Vnruliness according to the good Order of the Church of Christ then they cry out Breach of Liberty Oppression Persecution we will have none of your Order and Government we were taught to follow the Light in our Consciences and not the Orders of Men. Well of this hereafter but this gave the Rise of this Controversy Which leads me to that which I proposed in the second Place SECTION III. Whether there be now to be any Order or Government in the Church of Christ. IN Answer to this Proposition I meddle not at this Time with those that deny any such Thing as a Church of Christ I have reserved their Plea to another Place Neither need I to be at much Pains to prove the Affirmative to wit That there ought to be Government and Order in the Church of Christ Church-Order and Government granted unto the Generality of our Opposers both Papists and Protestants who readily confess and acknowledge it and have heretofore blamed us for want of it Though now some of them and that of the highest Pretenders are become so unreasonable as to accuse us for the Use of it improving it so far as they can to our Disadvantage For such is the Blindness of partial Envy that whereas the supposed Want of it was once reckoned Heretical now the present Performance of it is counted Criminal These then to whom I come to prove this Thing are such who having cast off the Yoke of the Cross of Christ in themselves refuse all Subjection or Government denying that any such thing ought to be as disagreeing with the Testimony of Truth or those who not being so wilful and obstinate in their Minds yet are fearful or scrupulous in the Matter in respect of the dangerous Consequences they may apprehend such a Thing may draw after it For the clearing then as well the Mistakes of the one as answering the Cavils of the other I judge the Truth of these following Assertions will sufficiently prove the Matter which I shall make no great Difficulty to Evidence First That Jesus Christ the King and Head of the Church Reason I did appoint and ordain that there should be Order and Government in it Secondly That the Apostles and Primitive Christians when they were filled with the Holy Ghost and immediately led by the Spirit of God did Practise and Commend it Thirdly That the same Occasion and Necessity now occurring which gave them Opportunity to exercise that Authority the Church of Christ hath the same Power now as ever and are led by the same Spirit into the same Practices The Abuse makes not void the true Vse As to the First I know there are some that the very Name of a Church and the very Words Order and Government they are affraid of Now this I suppose hath proceeded because of the great Hypocrisy Deceit and Oppression that hath been cloaked with the Pretence of these Things but why should the Truth be neglected because Hypocrites have pretended to it The right Institution of these Things which have been appointed and ordained by God must not nor ought not to be dispised because corrupt Men have abused and perverted them I know not any thing that hath been more abused and perverted in the whole World than the Name of a Christian shall we then renounce that Honourable Title because so many Thousands of Wicked Men yea Antichrists have falsly assumed it to themselves The Man of Sin hath taken upon him to sit in the Temple of God as God yet we must not therefore deny that God is in this Temple If the Synagogue of Satan hath assumed the Name of the Church of Christ and hath termed her Oppression and Violence the Power and Authority thereof therefore must not the Church of Christ and its Authority be exercised where it truly is according to his Mind This I prefix to warn all to beware of stumbling at things which are innocent in themselves and that we may labour to hold the steady even Path of Truth without running in either of the Extreams For that Jesus Christ did appoint Order and Government to be in the Church Church-Order appointed by Christ and the Form thereof is very clear from his plain Words Matth. 18.15 16 17 18. Ver. 15. Moreover if thy Brother shall trespass against thee go tell him his Fault between thee and him alone if he shall hear thee thou hast gained thy Brother Ver. 16. But if he will not hear thee then take with thee one or two more that in the Mouth of two or three Witnesses every Word may be established Ver. 17. ãâ¦ã he shall neglect to hear them tell it unto the Church but ãâ¦ã neglect to hear the Church let him be unto thee as an Heathenâââ and a Publican Ver. 18. Verily I say unto you whatsoever ãâã shall bind on Earth shall be bound in Heaven and whatsoever ãâ¦ã loose on Earth shall be loosed in Heaven From which âcripture it doth manifestly and evidently follow First that Jesus Christ intended there should be a certain Order and Method in his Church in the Procedure towards such as Transgress Secondly That he that refuseth to hear two is become more guilty as hardned than in refusing to hear him that first reproved alone Thirdly That refusing to hear the Judgment of the Church or whole Assembly he doth thereby Exclude himself and shut out himself from being a Member and is justly judged by his Brethren
Things which is no other but the giving of a general Intimation what the needs are that every one as God moves their Hearts and hath prospered them without Imposition Force or Limitation may give towards these needful Vses In which Case these Murmurers at our good Order in such matters may well think strange at the Apostle How pressingly how earnestly doth he reiterate his Desires and Provocations so to speak in this Respect to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 16.2 and the 8 th and 9 th Chapters of the 2 d Epistle throughout Now though he testifies to them elsewhere That they are the Temples of the Holy Ghost and that the Spirit of God dwells in them yet ceaseth he not to intreat and exhort yea and to give them certain Orders in this Matter Besides all these Reasons which are sufficient to Convince any unprejudicate Man The Secret Approbation of God's Spirit accompanying us in this Thing together with the Fruits and Effects of it which hundreds can witness to whose Needs have been supplied and themselves helped through divers Difficulties and the Testimonies of some already and of many more Orphans and Fatherless Children Fatherless Children put Apprentices who have found no want neither of Father nor Mother or other Relations through the tender Love and Care of God's People in putting them in Trades and Imployments and giving them all needful Education which will make it appear e're this Age pass away to those that have an Eye to see that these are not the meer Doings and Orders of Men but the Work of him who is appearing in ten Thousands of his Saints to establish not only Truth but Mercy and Righteousness in the Earth And for that End therefore in the second Place this Order reacheth the taking up and composing of Differences as to outward things 2. To Compose Differences in the Church in outward Matters which may fall out betwixt Friend and Friend for such things may fall out through the Intricacies of divers Affairs where neither hath any positive Intention to Injure and Defraud his Neighbour as in many Cases might be instanced Or if through the Workings and Temptations of him whose Work is to beset the Faithful and People of the Lord and to engender so far as he can Strife and Division among them any should step aside as to offer to wrong or prejudice his Neighbour we do boldly aver as a People gathered together by the Lord unto the same Faith and distinguished from all others by our Joint-Testimony and Sufferings that we have Power and Authority to Decide and Remove these things among our selves without going to others to seek Redress and this in it self hath so much Reason that I cannot tell if any that are not wholly prejudicate or obstinate can blame it For if we be of one Mind concerning Faith and Religion and that it be our Joint-Interest to bring all others unto the same Truth with us as supposing them to be wrong what Confidence can we have to think of Reclaiming them if the Truth we profess have not Efficacy as to Reconcile us among our selves in the Matters of this World If we be forced to go out to others for Equity and Justice because we cannot find it among our selves how can we expect to invite them to come among us when such Virtues as which still accompany the Truth are necessarily supposed to be wanting should we affirm otherwise it were to destroy the Truth and Faith we have been and are in the Lord's Hand building up and indeed the Spirit and Practice of such as Oppose us herein hath no less Tendency Moreover besides the Enforcing and Intrinsick Reason of this Thing we have the Concurrence Approbation and Comfort of the Apostle's Testimony 1 Cor. 6. Dare any of you having a matter against another go to Law before the Unjust and not before the Saints If it be objected Objection Do you reckon all Unjust that are not of you Think ye all other People void of Justice Believers not to go to Law before the Vâjust c. I answer Though the Apostle useth this Expression I am perswaded he did not reckon all others Vnjust that had not received then the Christian Faith there were no doubt Moral and Just Men among the Heathen and therefore the same Paul commends the Nobility of Festus He reckons them there Vnjust in Respect of the Saints or Camparatively with them as such as are not come to the just principle of God in themselves to obey it and follow it and therefore though he accounts them who are least Esteemed in the Church capable to decide such Matters yet he supposeth it safer to submit to their Judgment in such Cases though it were by taking wrong or suffering wrong than to go before others to the greater Reproach of the Truth We hope though many Occasions of this kind have fallen in among us since we have been a People none have had just occasion to decline our Judgment And though some should suppose themselves to be wronged yet if they should go bring their matter before others we might say as the Apostle saith in the fore-mentioned Chapter vers 7. This were thereby a Fault in them and would evidence a greater Care of some outward Concern than of the Honour and Interest of Truth and therefore such as have a tender Regard that Way would rather suffer The Case of Meum Tuum what to their Apprehensions may seem wrong For in matters wherein two Parties are opposite in the Case of Meum and Tuum it is somewhat hard to please both except where the Power of Truth and the Righteous Judgment thereof reaching to that of God in the Conscience hath brought to a true Acknowledgment him that hath been mistaken or in the wrong which hath frequently fallen out among us to the often refreshing and confirming our Souls in the certain Belief that Christ was fulfilling his Promises among us In restoring Judges as at the first and Counsellors as in the Beginning Now suppose any should be so pettish or humorous as not to agree in such Matters to the Judgment of his Brethren Going before Vnbelievers from the Judgment of the Brethren is a dishonour to the Truth and to go before the Vnbelievers for though I reckon them not such Vnbelievers as the Heathen of Old because they profess a Faith in God and Christ yet I may safely say they are Vnbelievers as to these Principles and Doctrines which we know are the Truth of God and in that Sense must be Vnbelievers as to him that so Appealeth to them from his Brethren I say such as so do first commit a certain Hurt and Evil in staining the Honour and Reputation of the Truth they profess which ought to be dearer to us than our Lives And even in that outward Matter for which they thus do they run a Hazzard not knowing whether things shall carry as they expect if they loose they have
a double prejudice if they gain it is a too dear Rate even with the Hurt of Truth 's Reputation which their outward Advantage cannot make up If then it be unlawful to do evil that good may come of it even a Spiritual Good far less is it lawful to do a positive Evil of so deep a Dye as to bring an Evil Report upon the good Land and give the Vncircumcised an Occasion to Rejoice out of the Vncertain Hope of an outward Gain it is far better to suffer Loss as the Apostle very well argues in the Place above-mentioned Indeed if there be any such have been or appear to be of us as suppose There is not a wise Man among us all nor an honest Man that is able to judge betwixt his Brethren We shall not covet to meddle in their Matter being perswaded that either they or their Cause is naught Though Praises to God among all those that have gone from us either upon one Account or other I never heard that any were so minded towards us Apostates Testimony concerning us but the most part of them having let in the Offence of some things or persons have had this Vnanimous Testimony concerning us that Generally we are an honest and upright-hearted People But whatever Sense our Enemies or Apostates have of us who look asquint of the Face of Truth and can see nothing aright in those they love not or are prejudicate against This we can say in the last place besides the Reasons and Scripture above declared that the good Fruits and Effects which daily abound to the Houshold of Faith in this as well as the other Parts of the Government the Lord is establishing among us doth more and more Commend it unto us and confirmeth our Hearts in the certain Belief of that which we can confidently testify in good Conscience That God hath led us hereunto by his Spirit and we see the Hand of the Lord herein which in due Time will yet more appear Priests forced Maintenance and Tythes have received a deadly Blow that as through our faithful Testimony in the Hand of the Lord that Antichristian and Apostatized Generation the NATIONAL MINISTRY hath received a deadly Blow by our discovering and witnessing against their Forced Maintenance and Tythes against which we have testified by many Cruel Sufferings of all kinds as our Chronicles shall make known to Generations to come so that their Kingdom in the Hearts of Thousands begins to totter and loose its Strength and shall assuredly fall to the Ground through Truth 's prevailing in the Earth so on the other Hand do we by coming to Righteousness and Innocency weaken the Strength of their Kingdom who judge for Rewards as well as such as preach for Hire and by not ministring Occasion to those who have heaped up Riches and lived in Excess Lust and Riot by feeding and preying upon the Iniquities and Contentions of the People For as Truth and Righteousness prevails in the Earth by our faithful witnessing and keeping to it the Nations shall come to be eased and disburdened of that deceitful Tribe of Lawyers as well as Priests who by their many Tricks and Endless Intricacies have rendered Justice in their Method burdensome to honest Men Lawyers by Tricks and Intricacies foment Controversies and seek not so much to put an End as to foment Controversies and Contentions that they themselves may be still fed and upheld and their Trade kept up Whereas by Truth 's Propagation as many of these Controversies will die by Mens coming to be less Contentious so when any Difference ariseth the Saints giving Judgment without Gift or Reward or running into the Tricks and endless Labyrinths of the Lawyers will soon Compose them And this is that we are perswaded the Lord is bringing about in our Day though many do not and many will not see it because it is indeed in a Way different and contrary to Man's Wisdom who are now despising Christ in his inward Appearance because of the Meanness of it as the Jews of Old did him in his outward yet notwithstanding there were some then that did witness and could not be silent but must testify that he was come Even so now are there Thousands that can set to their Seal that he hath now again the second time Appeared and is appearing in Ten Thousands of his Saints in and among whom as a first Fruits of many more that shall be gathered he is restoring the Golden Age and bringing them into the Holy Order and Government of his own Son Christ's restoring the Golden Age. who is ruling and to rule in the midst of them setting forth the Counsellors as at the Beginning and Judges as at first and establishing Truth Mercy Righteousness and Judgment again in the Earth Amen Hallelujah 3. To take care in the Case of MARRIAGES Thirdly These Meetings take Care in the Case of Marriages that all things be clear and that there may nothing be done in that Procedure which afterwards may prove to the Prejudice of Truth or of the Parties concerned which being an outward Thing that is acknowledged in it self to be lawful of the greatest Importance a Man or a Woman can perform in this World and from the suddain unwary or disorderly Procedure whereof very great Snares and Reproaches may be cast both upon the Parties and the Profession owned by them therefore it doth very fitly among other things when it occurs come to be considered of by the People of God when Met to take Care to preserve all things right and savoury in the Houshold of Faith We do believe our Adversaries that watch for Evil against us would be glad how promiscuously or disorderly we proceeded in this weighty Matter that so they might the more boldly accuse us as Overturners of all Humane and Christian Order But God hath not left us without his Counsel and Wisdom in this Thing nor will he that any should receive Just Occasion against us his People and therefore in this weighty Concern we who can do nothing against the Truth but all for and with a Regard to the Truth have divers Testimonies for the Lord. And 1. Our Testimoniy against Marrying with the Vnbeliever First That we cannot Marry with those that walk not in and obey not the Truth as being of another Judgment or Fellowship or pretending to it walk not suitably and answerably thereto Secondly Nor can we go to the Hireling-Priests to uphold their false and usurped Authority 2. By the Priest who take upon them to marry People without any Command or Precedent for it from the Law of God Lastly Nor can we suffer any such Kind of Marriages to pass among us 3. In forbidden Degrees which either as to the Degrees of Consanguinity or otherwise in it self is unlawful or from which there may be any just Reflection cast upon our Way Test. 1. Against Vnbelievers As to the first Two they
the true Faith that they might learn not to Blaspheme In short if we must as our Opposers herein acknowledge preserve and keep those that are come to own the Truth by the same means they were gathered and brought into it we must not cease to be plain with them and tell them when they are wrong and by sound Doctrine both Exhort and Convince Gainsayers If the Apostles of Christ of old and the Preachers of the Everlasting Gospel in this day had told all People however wrong they found them in their Faith and Principles Our Charity and Love is such We dare not judge you A wrong Charity and false Love to Cherish in Error is nor separate from you but let us all live in Love together and every one injoy his own Opinion and all will be well how should the Nations have been or what way now can they be brought to Truth and Righteousness Would not the Devil love this Doctrine well by which Darkness and Ignorance Error and Confusion might still continue in the Earth unreproved and uncondemned If it was needful then for the Apostles of Christ in the days of old to Reprove without sparing to tell the High-Priests and great Professors among the Jews That they were stubborn and stiff-necked and always resisted the Holy Ghost without being guilty of Imposition and Oppression or want of true Love and Charity and also for those Messengers the Lord raised up in this day to Reprove and Cry out against the Hireling Priests and to tell the World openly both Professors and Profane That they were in Darkness and Ignorance out of the Truth Strangers and Aliens from the Common-wealth of Israel if God has gathered a People by this means into the Belief of one and the same Truth must not they they turn and depart from it be Admonished Reproved and Condemned yea rather than those that are not yet come to the Truth because they Crucifie afresh unto themselves the Lord of Glory and put him to open Shame It seems the Apostle judged it very needful they should be so dealt with Tit. 1.10 when he says There are many unruly and vain Talkers and Deceivers especially they of the Circumcision WHOSE MOVTHS MVST BE STOPPED c. Were such a Principle to be received or believed That in the Church of Christ no man should be Separated from no man Condemned or Excluded the Fellowship and Communion of the Body for his Judgment or Opinion in Matter of Faith The Inlet to all manner of Abominations then what Blasphemies so horrid what Heresies so damnable what Doctrines of Devils but might harbour it self in the Church of Christ What need then of sound Doctrine if no Doctrine make unsound what need of Convincing and Exhorting Gainsayers if to Gainsay be no Crime where should the Vnity of the Faith be Were not this an Inlet to all manner of Abominations and to make void the whole tendency of Christ and his Apostles Doctrine and render the Gospel of none Effect and give a Liberty to the unconstant and giddy Will of Man to innovate alter and overturn it at his Pleasure So that from all that is above-mentioned we do safely Conclude That where a People are gathered together into the Belief of the Principles and Doctrines of the Gospel of Christ if any of that People shall go from their Principles and assert things false and contrary to what they have already received such as stand and abide firm in the Faith have Power by the Spirit of God after they have used Christian Endeavours to Convince and Reclaim them upon their Obstinacy to Separate from such and to Exclude them from their spiritual Fellowship and Communion for otherways if this be denied farewel to all Christianity or to the maintaining of any sound Doctrine in the Church of Christ. But secondly Taking it for granted that the Church of Christ or Assembly of Believers may in some Cases that are Matter of Conscience Quest. II pronounce a positive Sentence and Judgment without hazzard of Imposition upon the Members it comes to be inquired In what Cases and how far this Power reacheth I answer First As that which is most clear and undeniable In the fundamental Principles and Doctrines of Faith Answer in Case any should offer to teach otherways as is above declared and proved But some may perhaps acknowledge that indeed if any should Contradict the known and owned Principles of Truth and teach otherways it were fit to cast out and exclude such but what judgest thou as to lesser matters as in Principles of less Consequence or in outward Ceremonies or Gestures whether it be fit to press Vniformity in these things Consideration For Answer to this it is fit to Consider First The Nature of things themselves Secondly The Spirit and Ground they proceed from And Thirdly The Consequence and Tendency of them But before I proceed upon these I affirm and that according to Truth That as the Church and Assembly of God's People may and hath Power to Decide by the Spirit of God in Matters fundamental and weighty without which no Decision nor Decree in whatever Matters is available so the same Church and Assembly also in other Matters of less Moment The Decision of Matters of less Moment in the Church Obligatory as to themselves yet being needful and expedient with a Respect to the Circumstance of Time Place and other things that may fall in may and hath Power by the same Spirit and not otherways being acted moved and assisted and led by it thereto to pronounce a positive Judgment which no doubt will be found Obligatory upon all such who have a Sense and Feeling of the Mind of the Spirit though rejected by such as are not watchful and so are out of the Feeling and Vnity of the Life And this is that which none that own Immediate Revelation or a being inwardly led by the Spirit to be now a thing expected or dispensed to the Saints can without contradicting their own Principle deny far less such with whom I have to do in this Matter who claiming this Priviledge to Particulars saying That they being moved to do such and such things though contrary to the Mind and Sense of their Brethren are not to be judged for it adding Why may it not be so that God hath moved them to it Now if this be a sufficient Reason for them to suppose as to one or two I may without absurdity suppose it as well to the whole Body And therefore as to the first to wit Cons. 1 The Nature of the things themselves If it be such a thing the doing or not doing whereof that is either any Act or the Forbearance of any may bring a real Reproach or Ground of Accusation against the Truth professed and owned and in and through which there may a visible Schism and Dissension arise in the Church Against the Reproach of Truth by which Truth 's Enemies may be
the Body Christ hath called him to and would force him to exercise the same Office he doth though he be not called to it The Breach of Liberty begets Jars and Schisms here is a Breach of Christian Liberty and an Imposing upon it Now all Schisms and Jars fall out in this twofold Respect Either when any Person or Persons assume another or an higher Place in the Body than God will have them to be in and so exercise an Office or go about to perform that which they ought not to do or when as any truly exercising in their Place which God hath given them others rise up and judge them and would draw them from it both of which Cases have been and may be supposed to fall out in the Church of Christ. As 1 Cor. 4.3 4 where some judged Paul wrongously 3 John 9. where one exalting himself above his Place judged whom he ought not We see then what Diversities be most usually in the Church of God consisting in the Difference of the Gift proceeding from the same Spirit and in the divers Places that the several Members have in the same Body for the Edification of it and every one being here in his own Station is standing therein is his Strength and Perfection and to be in another though higher and more eminent would but weaken and hurt him and so in this there ought to be a mutual Forbearance that there may neither be a coveting nor aspiring on the one hand nor yet a despising or condemning on the other Acts of Forbearance in the Primitive Church But besides the Forbearance of this Nature which is most ordinary and universal and for the Exercise whereof there is and will still be a need so long as there is any Gathering or Church of Christ upon the Earth there is a certain Liberty and Forbearance also that is more particular and has a Relation to the Circumstance of Times and Places which will not hold universally whereof we have the Example of the Primitive Church testified by the Scriptures in two or three Particulars The first was in suffering Circumcision to the Jews for a time and not only so but also divers others of the Legal and Ceremonial Purifications and Customs as may appear Acts 21. vers 21 22 23 24 c. The second was in the Observation of certain days Rom. 14.5 And the third In the Abstaining from Meats 1 Cor. 8. throughout Here the Apostle perswades to and recommends a Forbearance because of the Weakness of some for he says not any where nor can it be found in all the Scriptures of the Gospel that these things such Weak ones were exercised in were things indipsensibly necessary or that it had been better for them they had not been under such Scruples providing it had been from a Principle of true Clearness and so of Faith Next again Acts of Forbearance or Condescension under the Law These Acts of Forbearance were done in a Condescension to the Weakness of such upon whom the Ancient and truly deserved in its season Veneration of the Law had such a deep Impression that they could not yet dispense with all its Ceremonies and Customs And to such the Apostle holds forth a twofold Forbearance First A certain Compliance by such Believers as were gathered out from the Jews though they saw over these things 1. To Jews yet it was fit they should Condescend somewhat to their Country-men and Brethren who were Weak Secondly The like Forbearance in the Gentiles 2. To Gentiles not to judge them in these things but we see that it was not allowed for such weak ones to propagate these Scruples or draw others into them and that whenas any of the Churches of the Gentiles who wanted this Occasion would have been exercising this Liberty or pleading for it the Apostle doth down-rightly Condemn it as I shall make appear in all the Three Instances above-mentioned Instances 1 First In that of Circumcision Gal. 5.2 4. 1. Of Circumcision Behold I Paul say unto you that if ye be Circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing Christ is become of none effect unto you Whosoever of you are justified by the Law ye are fallen from Grace Can there be any thing more positive Might not some here have pretended Tenderness of Conscience and have said Though the Decree of the Apostles do dispense with Circumcision in me yet if I find a Scruple in my self and a Desire to it out of Tenderness why should it be an Evil in me to do it more than in the Jews that believe We see there is no room left here for such Reasoning Inst. 2 Secondly As to Observations Gal. 4.9 10 11. Might not they have answered Of Observations of Days What if we Regard a Day to the Lord must we not then Are not these thy own Words We see that did not hold here because in them it was a Returning to the Beggerly Elements Thirdly As to Meats 1 Tim. 4.3 Here we see that is accounted Inst. 3 a Doctrine of Devils Of Meats which in another respect was Christian Forbearance And therefore now and that in the general respect he gives this Reason Vers. 4. For every Creature of God is good and nothing to be refused if it be received with Thanksgiving of them that believe and know the Truth So we see that in these particular things there is great need of Wariness in the Church of Christ for that sometimes Forbearance under a Pretence of Liberty may be more hurtful than down-right Judging I suppose if any should arise and pretend Conscience and claim a Liberty for Circumcision and the Purifications of the Law whether all Christians would not with one Voice Condemn it And so as to Days and Meats how do the Generality of Protestants Judge it Though I deny not but there may and ought to be a mutual Forbearance in the Church of Christ in certain such Cases which may fall in and a Liberty there is in the Lord which breaks not the Peace of the true Church but in such Matters as I observed at large before both the Nature of the things the Spirit they come from and the Occasion from whence and their Consequence and Tendency is to be carefully observed SECTION VII Concerning the Power of Decision SEeing then it may fall out in the Church of Christ that both some may assume another place in the Body than they ought and others may lay claim to a Liberty and pretend Conscience in things they ought not and that without Question the wrong is not to be tolerated but to be testified against however specious its Appearance may be and that it must and ought to be judged The Question will arise Head III. Who is the proper Judge or Judges in whom resideth the Power of Prop. 2 deciding this Controversy And this is that which I undertook in the next Place to Treat of as being the Specifick Difference and Distinguishing
be turned away from because in so far as I observed before as Sanctification to wit those that are sanctified in Christ Jesus make the Church and give the right Definition to it where that is wholly wanting the Church of Christ ceaseth to be and there remains nothing but a Shadow without Substance Such Assemblies then are like the dead Body when the Soul is departed which is no more fit to be Conversed with because it corrupts and proves noisom to the living But by the Church of Christ I understand all those that truly and really have received and hold the Truth as it is in Jesus and are in measure sanctified or sanctifying in and by the Power and Virtue thereof working in their inward Parts The true Church and this may be made up of divers distinct Gatherings or Churches in several Countries or Nations I say so long as these or any of them do retain that which justly entitles them the Church or Churches of Christ which they may be truly called though there may fall out some Differences Divisions or Schisms among them as we may see there was no small Dissension in the Church of Antioch and yet it ceased not to be a Church Acts 15.2 and 1 Cor. 1.11 For it hath been declared unto me of you my Brethren that there are Contentious among you and yet Vers. 2. he entitles them the Church of God them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus So long I say as they truly retain this Title of the Church of Christ as being really such there will never be wanting the certain Judgment of Truth For which The certain Judgment of Truth is never wanting in the Church of Christ. besides the positive Promise of Christ before-mentioned which is not without Blasphemy to be called in question or doubted of I shall add these Reasons That seeing the Church of Christ is his Body of which he is the Head it were to make Christ negligent of his Body who stiles himself the good Shepheard and hath said He will never leave nor forsake his own or else which is worse it would infer a possibility of Error or Mistake in Christ in whom as the Head are the Eyes of the Body by which it is to be Ruled in all things Next we never find in all the Scripture since the Gospel that ever this was wanting but that God still gave Infallible Judgment by his Spirit in some of the Respects above-mentioned If the Transactions and Controversies of the after-Centuries be alledged I will boldly affirm and prove that there was never a true Judgment wanting so long as the Nature and Essence of the true Church was retained If any will needs affirm otherwise let them shew me where and I shall answer it Though I deny not that after the Mystery of Iniquity did begin to work or had so wrought first by intermixing and afterward by altogether forsaking the Nature of Truth retaining only the bare Name of the Church but that there might be some scattered ones here and there one in a Nation and now and then one in an Age who by the Power and Virtue of the Spirit of Life working in them might be truly sanctified yet these were but as Witnesses in Sack-cloth Witnesses in Sack-cloth no ways sufficient to give these Assemblies in which they were engrossed the Appellation of the Church of Christ coming no more under Observation by the Generality nor having as to them any more Influence than some Tittle or scarcely discernable Sparks of Fire in many great Heaps and Mountains of Ashes And thus much to prove that where there is any Gathering or Assembly which truly and properly may be called the Church of Christ the Infallible Judgment will never be wanting in Matters of Controversy Secondly That ordinarily God hath in the Communicating of his Will Assert 2 under his Gospel imployed such Proved whom he had made use of in Gathering of his Church and in feeding and watching over them though not excluding others For as in a Natural Body to which the Church of Christ is compared the more-substantial and powerful Members do work most effectually and their Help is most necessary to supply any Defect or Trouble in the Body so also if there be Diversities of Gifts in the Church as is above proved and some have a greater Measure and some a lesser those that have the greater are more capable to do good and to help the Body in its need than others that are weaker and less powerful since there are strong and weak Babes and Young Men who have overcome the Evil One and in whom the Word of God abideth such are more able when the Enemy besets to Resist having already Overcome than others who are but yet Wrestling and not Conquerors Now From the Besetments of the Enemy Dissensions arise every Controversy and Dissension in the Church comes from the Besetments of the Enemy yet if any of these Strong or Young Men or Powerful Members go from their Station it is not denied but that they are as Weak as any and it is presupposing their Faithfulness in their Place that I thus Affirm and no otherwise Nor yet do I limit the Lord to this Method for in him are all the Treasures both of our Wisdom and Strength and the weakest in his Hand are as strong as the strongest who may now as well as heretofore kill a Goliah by the Hand of little David yet we see the Lord doth ordinarily make use of the Strong to support the Weak and indeed when such as may be termed Weak are so made use of it alters the Nature of their Place and constitutes them in a higher and more eminent Degree For though it was little David it was also he that was to be King of Israel Though the Apostles were mean Men among the Jews yet they were such as were to be the Apostles of the Lord of Glory Instruments to gather the lost Sheep of the House of Israel and to proclaim the Acceptable Day of the Lord. And though Paul was once accounted the Least of all the Saints a Child born out of due Time yet was he him who was to be the greatest Apostle of the Gentiles Now then let us Consider whom the Lord makes use of in the Affairs of the Primitive Church and through whom he gave forth his Infallible Judgment Did he not begin first by Peter he wes the first that spake in the first Meeting they had Acts 1. and who first stood up after the pouring forth of the Spirit and who first appeared before the Council of the Jews and spake in behalf of the Gospel of Christ Though I am far from calling him as some do the Prince of the Apostles yet I may safely say he was one of the most Ancient and Eminent and to whom Christ in a Manner somewhat more than ordinary had recommended the Feeding of his Flock We see also he was first made use of in
not thence to take Occasion justly to Suspect the Effects and Fruits of the same Spirit in them even where it hath Appeared in things for which they may have somewhat more to say Surely with men of inward Tenderness this cannot but have great Weight And albeit that my Intentions were so Clear in this matter yet I will not say but the Lord whose Ways are unsearchable and past finding out may have purposed by those Papers seasonably to Reprove and single out a Wrong Spirit And therefore all concerned had need in true Tenderness and Godly Fear to beware how they shut out and turn by the Warnings and Admonitions of the Lord A Warning from the Lord. by seeking to Carp at and find fault with the Innocent Instruments least they be found foolishly like those Dogs to Run after and seek to bite the Stone because they cannot reach the Hand that threw it I have known this by manifold Experience to have been a Snare to many and therefore without the least Prejudice or Reflection upon any God knows out of true Tenderness and Love do desire it may be seriously weighed in the true Light by all that may feel themselves concerned in this matter Expl. I But now First as to the things Scrupled at whereas some did suppose That I did Ascribe to Friends Meetings an Absolute Jurisdiction over Mens Property in outward things Concerning Property See above pag. 207 208 209. therein I have been greatly Mistaken For I never intended any such thing but simply to hold forth that which by the Apostle to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 6. is urged That whereas there would a Manifest Scandal arise from Friends going to Law together Friends going to Law together that therefore such as will rather go to Law than seek to come to Agreement by the Interposing of Friends ought with a respect to their bringing such a Scandal to be Censured since it cannot be supposed that any such Difference as to outward things can fall out among Friends but some or other may be found who either by their own Knowledge or by Advice and Information of such as may be known in the Matter Controverted may bring it to an End Expl. II Secondly That whereas I say There will not be wanting in case of Controversy the Spirit of God to give Judgment through one or other in the Church of Christ Decision of Differences See above pag 227 232. so long as any Assembly can properly or in any tolerable sense be so called some have supposed that by those last Words I did Insinuate as if any Assembly Assuming to themselves the Name of the Church of Christ and having some shew of it may of right claim the Power of such Decision and ought accordingly to be Submitted unto Such a thing never entered me but was far from my Intentions For albeit that I Judge that an Assembly may sometimes deserve the Name of the Church of Christ or not to have lost the Claim albeit not altogether so Fresh and Lively at least in the generality of its Members and so under some Languishing and Hazzard to Decay if Life do not again come up more abundantly The seven Churches of Asia as may be seen in the Example of the Seven Churches of Asia whom notwithstanding of the several Weaknesses divers of them were under yet the Apostle or rather the Spirit of Christ by the Apostle dignifies with the Name of the Churches of Christ. Neither did I intend to make this Judgment necessary to Attend every particular Church or Assembly But by the Church there I understood it in a more Vniversal Sense that is Some or other among all the Churches of Christ who being spoken of in the Complex may be rightly termed the Church of Christ And this is manifest in the same Example of the Churches of Asia For albeit we might suppose there might have been wanting in each of them some to give forth this true Judgment concerning them yet in respect they were such as in some tolerable supposition might be termed the Churches of Christ albeit some of them had left their first Love and were near to have their Candlestick Removed Rev. 2.4 5 14 15 20. Chap. 3 16. and some had the Doctrine of Balaam and of the Nicolaitans and some suffered the Woman Jezabel and some were Luke-warm and ready to be Spewed out yet we see God would not suffer them to be without a Certain Judgment but gave forth one through the Apostle John who was a Member of the Church But to Esteem that any Assembly may be tolerably supposed to be the Church of Christ False Church where either the True Doctrines and Principles are wanting or the True Life and Power in some good measure is not felt and known is far from my thoughts Yea how far I am Contrary-minded may be seen at large in my Apology upon the Tenth Proposition now published in English page 194 195 196 200 201 202 c. * See Apol. Prop. 10. § V. and X. Thirdly Whereas it was thought strange that I should call Doctrines Expl. III and Principles the Bonds and Terms of our being together I understand it only of an Outward Bond Principles a Bond. and that I laid the stress upon it no further appears in that I Affirm Those Principles and Doctrines to be the product of Truth 's Power and Vertue upon the Heart which appears by what is printed upon the * See above pag. 213. Margent And William Rogers saying in his Papers That this was but like the Entertainment of Christ in the Manger shews too little of Christian Sobriety and too much of a Scornful Reflection for which I will rather chuse to Forgive him than therein to Contend with him For how much I value that Inward Bond to wit the Life of Righteousness beyond the Outward and that I esteem the Outward not at all to be valued but as it comes from the Inward may be seen throughout all I have Written in my Apology upon the Tenth Proposition and elsewhere And my Affirming Exclusion That any denying of any of the Truth 's Principles and Doctrines is a ground of Disowning Was only in respect that who do so do manifestly thence make it appear they have broken the Inward Bond first from which that Outward did naturally spring and arise Fourthly If any do suppose that by my Asserting The Ancient Apostolick Order was Established amongst us upon the right Basis and Foundation I intended that those particular Orders relating to Outward Expl. IV things that were among the Apostles either was or were to be Established among us they did much Mistake me For I never purposed any such thing Our Order and its Foundation but only to signify that by Establishing the Government and Authority in and upon the Spirit onely and such as are led by it we did Establish it upon the same Basis and Foundation where-upon that
Exercised in the Church in the days of the Apostles were built For I am far from believing that the most Exact Conformity to the Order and Method of the Church in the Apostles days Conformity from the Life or even to what may now be Appointed by the same Spirit without the Inward Life and Vertue go along signifies any thing for I know that nothing done by meer Imitation will any thing avail in the Worship and Service of God and therefore that No Act done without Conviction will any ways be profitable to the Doer Yet that hindreth not but that such as forbear to do what by the Testimony of God in his Servants is Commanded to be performed in the Church are Justly to be blamed and be judged therefore in respect that through Disobedience and Vnwatchfulness they have blinded themselves from the sight and knowledge of their Duty For if it should be said No man were to be Condemned for not doing that which he sees not to be his Duty Then no man were to be Condemned who had by Iniquity and Vnwatchfulness brought Hardness and Blindness upon himself The Hardned and blinded see not their Duty for all the Iniquities he commits afterwards And how would this tend to Establish Ranterism the substance of which is to bring their Consciences to that pass as not to be sensible of any Checks Then the Nations are not to be blamed for all their Idolatry Wickedness and Superstition for that they are not sensible of the Evil of it Whereas Truth teaches us to believe that had they been faithful to the small measure of Light in things more obvious it would have further opened and manifested other things The Jews Crucifying Christ ignorantly Then should not the Jews have been Condemned for Crucifying Christ since Peter says They did it Ignorantly And Paul testifies That if they had known they would not have Crucified the Lord of Glory Yea then all those that persecuted and burned the Protestant Martyrs Martyrs Instanced were not to be Judged for it because they suppose they did well in it even according to Christ's Testimony who says That in killing you they shall think they do God good Service Shall men then never be Condemned for doing evil or omitting their duty because they see it not What Absurdity would follow thereupon may easily appear And yet its strange that William Rogers in his Papers should labour so much against this Affirming very positively That nothing ought to be given forth in the Church of Christ but by way of Recommendation and not of Command Wherein he doth either greatly Mistake the matter as affirmed by me or otherways run into a far greater Inconveniency than he is aware For if he mean That no Man of or from himself only or by vertue of any Office or Place he either hath or hath born in the Church of Christ ought to Command any thing to be performed in the Church I freely Agree to it and have Asserted the same in very full and ample Terms But if he will say That no man albeit really moved by the Spirit of God ought to go further than a meer Recommendation It is a most Insolent Limiting of God under a false pretence of liberty and will necessarily Conclude that God hath not power to Command any thing unless Men be content to agree to it For the Controversy is here drawn to a Narrow Compass For he that will allow that God hath power to Command things to be practised in the Church and that those Commands must be Conveyed by Immediate Revelation through some of the Members of the Church and that it may fall out that some of the Members of the Church may through Weakness or Vnwatchfulness not be sensible they must either acknowledge that Such are to be Condemned or say that God hath not power to Command or that there is no such Revelation now-a-days as do the Priests and Truth 's Enemies or that Man is not Condemnable for disobeying God if he believe it not to be his Duty which is as much as to say that Vnbelief is no sin Now let these things be seriously Considered how this is or can be Avoided without granting the things Affirmed by me For what way can the Truth be Asserted the honour and just Authority of God Acknowledged the Necessity of the continuance of Immediate Revelation Affirmed and the Iniquity of Vnbelief not Justified and the just Judgment of God upon the Rebellious and Disobedient Vindicated without Affirming what I have done And if any can do this in words more wary than I have done I shall very readily Agree to it For that things may be proposed to the Church by way of Command and further than a meer Recommendation the whole Current of the Scripture shews not only to the Churches among the Jews where Moses and the Prophets do propose the Will of God to be performed very positively and peremptorily but even under the New Covenant as appears in the Eleventh of the Acts and in many places of Paul's Epistles particularly that on 2 Thess. 3.14 If any man Obey not our word by this Epistle note that man and have no Company with him that he may be ashamed This then being manifest with respect to those Times I would know of W. R. Whether Christ has now lost any of his Authority as he has left off to Rule his Church Immediately by his Spirit and whether so to Affirm be not grosly to Contradict the Antient and Primitive Doctrine of Friends Fifthly Whereas some did suppose that I did make the Difference Expl. V in the end but very small betwixt Decisive Judgment among Friends and among Papists and other Persons because I say Decisive Judgment They place the Decisive Judgment in the plurality of an Assembly made up of their Chief Teachers and Ministers And albeit I Limit it not to that yet I seem to Affirm that it most usually is so conveyed and so the difference only is that they make it always so and I most usually To this I Answer That if in Charity I may suppose this Insinuation comes not from Malice at least it proceeds from great Ignorance of the Popish Principle and it were better for such to be Silent than to Judge of things they do not understand For the Difference here is very great and Fundamental in respect both Papists and others do Affirm That men by vertue of an outward Succession or Vocation may have true Right to sit and give Judgment in such Assemblies Papists pleading Succession c. albeit they be void of true Holiness and have not the Grace of God which they say is no Necessary Qualification to the being of a Minister So that they place the power of Judgment not only in the plurality of Votes absolutely in which we differ from them but also in the Judgment of such as may without any absurdity by their own Principles be supposed to be all
and each of them void of the true Grace of God Votes and whom even supposing them to be gratious they affirm not at all to be led by the Immediate Spirit of Christ which they say is now Ceased Now can there be a greater Difference than is betwixt these Two to wit To Affirm That the power of Decision is in an Assembly of men being Members of which Assembly the Grace of God is no necessary qualification The false Decision and who deny any such thing as to be Immediately led by the Spirit of Christ as a thing not attainable in these days and yet that all Christians must be subject to what the Plurality of such an Assembly so Constituted do determine And to Affirm That the power of Decision is only and alone in the Spirit not necessarily Tied to a General Assembly but if it please God to make use of such an Assembly yet neither to the Plurality of them but in and through such of his Servants The true Decision as he sees meet And that none are Capable or can be supposed to be Members of such an Assembly or esteemed such from whom such a Judgment can be expected or ought to be received unless they be men in whom the Grace of God not only is but hath truly wrought to Mortifie and Regenerate them in a good measure In whom the Judgment of Truth really proceeding from the Spirit will be manifest to all who are truly Faithful who will accordingly Submit thereunto not with respect to the Men but the Authority of God manifested in and thorow them So that such as see not this Judgment aright will be justly Condemnable of God for their not submitting not as if they should be accepted of God if they did Obey before Conviction but because they brought this Blindness upon themselves through their Unfaithfulness and Unwatchfulness which renders them both Guilty of the Blindness and of the Disobedience occasioned by it Now the Vastness of the Difference that is here Manifest cannot but be Obvious to any that will Read and Consider this Impartially and without Prejudice Thus I have passed through all the things that I understood any did Scruple at there being nought else that I remember which is not either Relative to some of the particulars before-mentioned or Included in them But if any Wonder why I have Chosen this Method and not rather made a formal Reply to W. R's Papers I hope these following Reasons will satisfy all sober and truly peaceable-minded Friends who love Truth 's Prosperity more than Jangling as a Sufficient Reason for my so doing Reason I First Forasmuch as the greater part of what W.R. has Writ is wholly built upon the Particulars heretofore mentioned which Particulars being Cleared and his Mistakes therein Removed as his own Letter signifies the Superstructure falls of it self as not touching my Intentions nor yet reaching me but only that Apprehension he supposed to be my Meaning and to follow from my Words for which end he oftentimes is so Wary as to Affirm in his Papers That to his Vnderstanding my Words seemed to Import and my Meaning seems to be so In which things since himself saw and I have manifested his Mistake I am not so great a Lover of Contention as to busie either my self or the Minds of others with the men of straw of his making But yet he was not so Modest nor Kind to his Old Friend but that sometimes he did seek to render my Words Odious albeit the Mistake be his own by a Reiterate Repetition in Repeating that of the Tolerable Supposition of a Church at every Turn above twenty times But also he very obviously Wrests my Words and seeks to Impose upon me a disadvantagious Meaning that he may furnish himself an Occasion thereafter the more Liberally to Smite at me As where from the Apostle's Words saying And we have Confidence ye will do the things we Command you c. and in another place where he desires those to whom he writes to submit themselves to such as rule over them I Infer That some did Appoint and Ordain some things and that there lay an Obligation in point of Duty on others to Obey c. Upon which W. R. very unfairly Observes It is to be doubted his meaning is Others ought to Obey whether they see it their Duty Yea or Nay I leave such dealing to the Reader 's Judgment surely it is not answerable to that Candor and Justice that W. R. lays claim to Secondly Because W. R. in these Papers has taken occasion to extend Reason II himself in long Digressions upon other Matters not treated upon in that Book and takes oft Occasion to Insinuate his Jealousies of Persons and things that I medled not with As where he makes a large Digression which takes up several pages concerning the Constitution of the Second-Days-Meeting at London endeavouring what he can to Represent the Hurt and Abuse of it W. R's Reflections and where he divers times insinuates that some are Vsurpers or seeking to Vsurp a Jurisdiction over the Consciences of the Brethren And that some do believe that God hath raised up some outward Person to be among the Children of Light at this Day as Moses was of old among the Children of Israel c. And that some do lead many into a Temptation to run beyond their Line by procuring a Multitude of Hands to Confirm what is given forth by one or at least by a very few With divers other things of this kind which takes up no small part of his Papers Now these things are not pertinently brought in against me nor would I judge my self less Impertinent to enlarge in a Contest concerning those things which do not Immediately concern the things under Debate since the Person or Persons aimed at by him in these Reflections may take Occasion as they find it their place to Answer and perhaps may have had Opportunity to have discoursed with him divers of those things e're this time upon other Occasions Thirdly Since a Considerable part of W. R's Papers is taken up to Reason III Evidence as he pretends the Impertinent Application I make of the several passages of the Apostles which he thinks I have been too Curious to Collect that make mention of these words Order Rule Command and Government how he Evinces that I leave to the Serious Reader being the more willing to bear his Reflections in that respect that he is so bold when he cannot Compass his Matter otherwise not only to Censure me but the Apostle Paul 's Saying of 1 Tim. 1.19.20 mentioned by me That it is not only not to the purpose Intended by me but that it is not plain to the Purpose Paul himself intended at least to ordinary Capacities Adding That the Method there proposed by the Apostle Answers not that which the Light within tells us Since then the Light he follows is such as finds Fault with the Apostle's
as is hoped solidly Refuted THESES THEOLOGICAE year 1675 To the CLERGY of what Sort soever unto whose hands these may come but more particularly to the Doctors Professors and Students of Divinity in the Vniversities and Schools of Great Britain whether Prelatical Presbyterian or any other Robert Barclay a Servant of the Lord God and one of those who in Derision are called Quakers Wisheth Vnfeigned Repentance unto the Acknowledgment of the Truth FRIENDS UNto You these following PROPOSITIONS are Offered in which they being Read and Considered in the Fear of the Lord you may perceive that Simple Naked Truth which Man by his Wisdom hath rendred so Obscure and Mysterious that the World is even Burthened with the great and Voluminous Tractates which are made about it and by their Vain Jangling and Commentaries by which it is rendred a hundred fold more Dark and Intricate than of it self it is which Great Learning so accounted of to wit your School Divinity which taketh up almost a Man's whole Life-time to learn brings not a-whit nearer to God neither makes any Man less Wicked or more Righteous than he was Therefore hath God laid aside the Wise and Learned and the Disputers of this World and hath chosen a few despicable and Unlearned Instruments as to Letter-learning as he did Fisher-men of old to publish his pure and naked Truth and to free it of these Mists and Fogs wherewith the Clergy hath Clouded it that the People might Admire and Maintain them And among several others whom God hath Chosen to make known these things seeing also have Received in Measure Grace to be a Dispenser of the same Gospel it seemed good unto me according to my Duty to Offer unto You these Propositions which though short yet are Weighty Comprehending much and declaring what the true Ground of Knowledge is even of that Knowledge which leads to Life Eternal which is here witnessed of and the Testimony thereof left unto the Light of Christ in all your Consciences Farewel R. B. The First Proposition Concerning the true Foundation of Knowledge SEeing the Height of all Happiness is placed in the true Knowledge of God This is Life Eternal to know the true God and Jesus Christ John 17.3 whom thou hast sent the true and right Understanding of this Foundation and Ground of Knowledge is that which is most necessary to be known and believed in the first place The Second Proposition Concerning Immediate Revelation Seeing no Man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him Matth. 11.27 and seeing the Revelation of the Son is in and by the Spirit therefore the Testimony of the Spirit is that alone by which the true Knowledge of God hath been is and can be only Revealed Who as by the moving of his own Spirit Converted the Chaos of this World into that Wonderful Order wherein it was in the beginning and Created Man a living Soul to Rule and Govern it so by the Revelation of the same Spirit he hath Manifested himself all along unto the Sons of Men both Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles Which Revelations of God by the Spirit whether by outward Voices and Appearances Dreams or inward Objective Manifestations in the Heart were of old the formal Object of their Faith and remaineth yet so to be since the Object of the Saints Faith is the same in all Ages though set forth under divers Administrations Moreover these Divine Inward Revelations which we make absolutely Necessary for the building up of true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason Yet from hence it will not follow that these Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Examination either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of Man as to a more noble or certain Rule and Touch-stone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed Understanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the Common Principles of Natural Truths move and incline the mind to a Natural Assent such as are these That the Whole is greater than the Part That two Contradictory Sayings cannot be both true or false Which is also manifest according to our Adversaries Principle who supposing the possibility of inward Divine Revelations will nevertheless Confess with us that neither Scripture nor sound Reason will Contradict it and yet it will not follow according to them that the Scripture or sound Reason should be subjected to the Examination of the Divine Revelations in the heart The Third Proposition Concerning the Scriptures From these Revelations of the Spirit of God to the Saints have proceeded the Scriptures of Truth which contain 1. A faithful Historical Account of the Actings of God's People in divers Ages with many singular and remarkable Providences attending them 2. A Prophetical Account of several things whereof some are already past and some yet to come 3. A full and ample Account of all the chief Principles of the Doctrine of Christ held forth in divers pretious Declarations Exhortations and Sentences which by the moving of God's Spirit were at several times and upon sundry occasions spoken and written unto some Churches and their Pastors Nevertheless because they are only a Declaration of the Fountain and not the Fountain it self therefore they are not to be esteemed the principal Ground of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the Adequate Primary Rule of Faith and Manners Nevertheless as that which giveth a true and faithful Testimony of the first Foundation they are and may be esteemed a secondary Rule subordinate to the Spirit from which they have all their Excellency and Certainty For as by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit we do alone truly know them so they testify that the Spirit is that Guide John 16.13 Rom. 8.14 by which the Saints are led into all Truth Therefore according to the Scriptures the Spirit is the first and principal Leader And seeing we do therefore receive and believe the Scriptures because they proceeded from the Spirit therefore also the Spirit is more originally and principally the Rule according to that received Maxim in the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale Englished thus That for which a thing is such that thing it self is more such The Fourth Proposition Concerning the Condition of Man in the Fall All Adam's Posterity or Mankind both Jews and Gentiles Rom. 5.12 15. as to the first Adam or Earthly Man is fallen degenerated and dead deprived of the sensation or feeling of this inward Testimony or Seed of God and is subject unto the Power Nature and Seed of the Serpent which he sows in mens hearts while they abide in this Natural and Corrupted State from whence it comes that not their words and deeds only but all their
Imaginations are evil perpetually in the sight of God as proceeding from this depraved and wicked Seed Man therefore as he is in this State can know nothing aright yea his Thoughts and Conceptions concerning God and things spiritual until he be dis-joined from this Evil Seed and united to the Divine Light are unprofitable both to himself and others Hence are rejected the Socinian and Pelagian Errors in exalting a Natural Light as also the Papists and most of Protestants who affirm Eph 2.1 That Man without the true Grace of God may be a true Minister of the Gospel Nevertheless this Seed is not imputed to Infants until by Transgression they actually join themselves therewith for they are by Nature the Children of Wrath who walk according to the Power of the Prince of the Air. The Fifth and Sixth Propositions Concerning the Universal Redemption by Christ and also the Saving and Spiritual Light wherewith every Man is enlightened The Fifth Proposition Ezek. 18.23 Isai 49.6 John 3.16 and 1 9. T it 2.11 Eph. 5 13. Hebr. 2 9. God out of his Infinite Love who delighteth not in the death of a Sinner but that all should live and be saved hath so loved the World that he hath given his Only Son a Light that whosoever believeth in him should be saved Who enlighteneth every Man that cometh into the World and maketh manifest all things that are reproveable and teacheth all Temperance Righteousness and Godliness And this Light enlighteneth the Hearts of all in a Day in order to Salvation if not Resisted Nor is it lessVniversal than the Seed of Sin being the purchase of his Death 1 Cor. 15.22 who tasted death for every Man For as in Adam all die even so in Christ all shall be made alive The Sixth Proposition According to which Principle or Hypothesis all the Objections against the Vniversality of Christ's Death are easily solved Neither is it needful to recur to the Ministry of Angels and those other Miraculous Means which they say God makes use of to manifest the Doctrine and History of Christ's Passion unto such who living in those places of the World where the outward preaching of the Gospel is unknown have well improved the first and Common Grace For hence it well follows that as some of the Old Philosophers might have been Saved so also may now some who by Providence are cast into those Remote parts of the World where the Knowledge of the History is wanting be made partakers of the Divine Mystery if they receive and resist not that Grace 1 Cor. 12.7 A manifestation whereof is given to every Man to profit withal This certain Doctrine then being received to wit that there is an Evangelical and Saving Light and Grace in all the Vniversality of the Love and Mercy of God towards Mankind both in the Death of his beloved Son the Lord Jesus Christ and in the manifestation of the Light in the heart is established and confirmed against all the Objections of such as deny it Therefore Christ hath tasted death for every Man Hebr. 2 9. not only for all kinds of Men as some vainly talk but for every one of all kinds the Benefit of whose Offering is not only extended to such who have the distinct outward Knowledge of his Death and Suffering as the same is declared in the Scriptures but even unto those who are necessarily excluded from the Benefit of this Knowledge by some inevitable accident Which Knowledge we willingly Confess to be very Profitable and Comfortable but not absolutely Needful unto such from whom God himself hath with-held it yet they may be made partakers of the Mystery of his Death though ignorant of the History if they suffer his Seed and Light enlightning their hearts to take place in which Light Communion with the Father and the Son is enjoied so as of wicked men to become holy and lovers of that Power by whose inward and secret Touches they feel themselves turned from the Evil to the Good and learn To do to others as they would be done by in which Christ himself affirms all to be included As they have then falsly and erroneously taught who have denied Christ to have died for all men so neither have they sufficiently taught the Truth who affirming him to have died for all have added the absolute necessity of the outward Knowledge thereof in order to the obtaining its saving Effect Among whom the Remonstrants of Holland have been chiefly wanting and many other Asserters of Vniversal Redemption in that they have not placed the Extent of this Salvation in that Divine and Evangelical Principle of Light and Life wherewith Christ hath enlightned every one that comes into the World which is excellently and evidently held forth in these Scriptures Gen. 6.3 Deut. 30.14 John 1.7 8 9. Rom. 10.8 Tit. 2.11 The Seventh Proposition Concerning Justification As many as resist not this Light but receive the same in them is produced a holy pure and spiritual Birth bringing forth Holiness Righteousness Purity and all these other blessed Fruits which are acceptable to God by which holy Birth to wit Jesus Christ formed within us and working his work in us as we are Sanctified so are we Justified in the Sight of God according to the Apostle's words But ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Therefore it is not by our Works wrought in our Will nor yet by good Works considered as of themselves but by Christ who is both the Gift and the Giver and the Cause producing the Effects in us who as he hath Reconciled us while we were Enemies doth also in his Wisdom save us and justify us after this manner as saith the same Apostle elsewhere According to his Mercy he hath saved us by the washing of Regeneration Titus 3.5 and the renewing of the Holy Ghost The Eighth Proposition Concerning Perfection In whom this holy and pure Birth is fully brought forth Rom. 6.14 Id. 8.13 Id. 6.2 18. 1 John 3.6 the body of Death and Sin comes to be Crucified and removed and their hearts united and subjected unto the Truth so as not to obey any Suggestion or Temptation of the Evil one but to be Free from actual Sinning and Transgressing of the Law of God and in that respect Perfect Yet doth this Perfection still admit of a Growth there remaineth a possibility of sinning where the Mind doth not most diligently and watchfully attend unto the Lord. The Ninth Proposition Concerning Perseverance and the possibility of Falling from Grace Although this Gift and inward Grace of God be sufficient to work out Salvation yet in those in whom it is Resisted it both may and doth become their Condemnation Moreover in whom it hath wrought in part to purify and sanctify them in order to their further Perfection 1 Tim. 1.6 Hebr. 6.4 5 6. by disobedience such may fall
not sufficient neither were ever appointed to be the adequate and only Rule nor yet can guide or direct a Christian in all those things that are needful for him to know We shall leave that to the next Proposition to be Examined What is proper in this place to be proved is That Christians now are to be led inwardly and immediately by the Spirit of God even in the same manner though it befall not to many to be led in the same measure as the Saints were of old § X. I shall prove this by divers Arguments and first from the Promise of Christ in these words Joh. 14.16 And I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever Vers. 17 Even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him Christians are now to be led by the Spirit in the same manner as the Saints of old for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you Again vers 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance And 16.13 But when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth for he shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear he shall speak and shall declare unto you things to come We have here first Who this is and that is divers ways expressed to wit The Comforter the Spirit of Truth the Holy Ghost the Sent of the Father in the Name of Christ. And hereby is sufficiently proved the Sottishness of those Socinians and other Carnal Christians who neither know nor acknowledge any internal Spirit or Power but that which is meerly Natural by which they sufficiently declare themselves to be of the World who cannot receive the Spirit because they neither see him nor know him Secondly Where this Spirit is to be He dwelleth with you and shall be in you And Thirdly What his Work is He shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance and guide you into all Truth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã As to the first Most do acknowledge that there is nothing else understood than what the plain words signify Who is this Comforter Which is also Evident by many Query I other places of Scripture that will hereafter occur neither do I see how such as Affirm otherways can avoid Blasphemy For if the Comforter the Holy Ghost and Spirit of Truth be all one with the Scriptures then it would follow that the Scriptures is God seeing it is true that the Holy Ghost is God If these mens Reasoning might take place wherever the Spirit is mentioned in relation to the Saints thereby might be truly and properly understood the Scriptures Nonsensical Consequences from the Socinians belief of the Scriptures being the Spirit Which what a Non-sensical Monster it would make of the Christian Religion will easily appear to all men As where it is said A manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal it might be rendred thus A manifestation of the Scriptures is given to every man to profit withal What notable Sense this would make and what a Curious Interpretation let us consider by the Sequel of the same Chapter 1 Cor. 12.9 10 11. To another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit to another the working of miracles c. but all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will What would now these great Masters of Reason the Socinians Judge if we should place the Scriptures here instead of the Spirit Would it answer their Reason which is the great guide of their Faith Would it be good and sound Reason in their Logical Schools to affirm That the Scripture divideth severally as it will and giveth to some the gift of healing to others the working of miracles If then this Spirit a Manifestation whereof is given to every man to profit withal be no other than that Spirit of Truth before-mentioned which guideth into all Truth this Spirit of Truth cannot be the Scripture I could infer an hundred more Absurdities of this kind upon this sottish Opinion but what is said may suffice For even some of themselves being at times forgetful or ashamed of their own Doctrine do acknowledge That the Spirit of God is another thing and distinct from the Scriptures to guide and influence the Saints Secondly That this Spirit is inward in my opinion needs no Interpretation nor Commentary He dwelleth with you and shall be in you This indwelling of the Spirit in the Saints as it is a thing most needful to be known and believed so it is as positively asserted in the Scripture as any thing else can be If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you saith the Apostle Query II to the Romans 8.9 and again Know ye not that ye are the Temple of the Holy Ghost Where is his place and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 1 Cor. 6.19 without this the Apostle reckoneth no man a Christian. If any man saith he have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his These words immediately follow those above-mentioned out of the Epistle to the Romans But ye are not in the flesh if so be the Spirit of God dwell in you The Context of which sheweth The Spirit within the main Token of a Christian. that the Apostle reckoneth it the main Token of a Christian both positively and negatively For in the former verses he sheweth how the Carnal mind is enmity against God and that such as are in the flesh cannot please him Where subsuming he adds concerning the Romans That they are not in the flesh if the Spirit of God dwell in them What is this but to Affirm that they in whom the Spirit dwells are no longer in the flesh nor of those who please not God but are become Christians indeed Again in the next verse he Concludes Negatively That if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his that is he is no Christian. He then that acknowledges himself Ignorant and a Stranger to the Inward In-being of the Spirit of Christ in his heart doth thereby acknowledge himself to be yet in the Carnal mind which is Enmity to God to be yet in the flesh where God cannot be pleased and in short whatever he may otherways know or believe of Christ or however much skill'd or acquainted with the letter of the Holy Scripture not yet to be notwithstanding all that Attained to the least desire of a Christian yea not once to have embraced the Christian Religion For take but away the Spirit and Christianity remains no more Christianity than the dead Carcase of a man when the Soul and Spirit is departed remains a Man which the living can no more abide but do
Guidance proved Seeing then we have already proved that Christ hath promised his Spirit to lead his Children and that every one of them both ought and may be Led by it If any depart from this certain Guide in deeds and yet in words pretend to be Led by it into things that are not good it will not from thence follow that the true Guidance of the Spirit is Vncertain or ought not to be followed no more than it will follow that the Sun sheweth not Light because a blind man or one who wilfully shuts his Eyes falls into a Ditch at noon day for want of Light or that no words are spoken because a deaf man hears them not or that a Garden full of fragrant flowers has no sweet smell because he that has lost his Smelling doth not smell it The Fault then is in the Organ and not in the Object All these Mistakes therefore are to be ascribed to the weakness or wickedness of men and not to that Holy Spirit Such as bend themselves most against this certain and infallible Testimony of the Spirit use commonly to alledge the Example of the Old Gnosticks and the late Monstrous and Mischievous Actings of the Anabaptists of Munster all which toucheth us nothing at all neither weakens a whit our most True Doctrine Wherefore as a most sure Bulwark against such kind of Assaults was subjoined that other part of our Proposition thus Moreover these Divine and Inward Revelations which we Establish as absolutely Necessary for the founding of the true Faith as they do not so neither can they at any time Contradict the Scriptures-Testimony or sound Reason By Experience Besides the intrinsick and undoubted Truth of this Assertion We can boldly Affirm it from our certain and blessed Experience For this Spirit never deceived us never acted nor moved us to any thing that was amiss but is clear and manifest in its Revelations which are evidently discerned of us as we wait in that pure and undefiled Light of God that proper and fit Organ in which they are Received Therefore if any Reason after this manner That Because some Wicked Vngodly Devilish Men have committed Wicked Actions and have yet more wickedly Asserted that they were led into those things by the Spirit of God Therefore The Absurdity of the Consequence No man ought to lean to the Spirit of God or seek to be led by it I utterly deny the Consequence of this Proposition which were it to be received as True then would all Faith in God and Hope of Salvation become Vncertain and the Christian Religion be turned into meer Scepticism For after the same manner I might Reason thus Because Eve was deceived by the Lying of the Serpent Therefore she ought not to have trusted to the Promise of God Because the Old World was deluded by Evil Spirits Therefore ought neither Noah nor Abraham nor Moses to have trusted the Spirit of the Lord. Because a lying Spirit spake through the four hundred Prophets that perswaded Achab to go up and fight at Ramoth Gilead Therefore the Testimony of the true Spirit in Micaiah was uncertain and dangerous to be followed Because there were seducing Spirits crept into the Church of old Therefore it was not good or Vncertain to follow the Anointing which taught all things and is Truth and no Lie Who dare say that this is a necessary Consequence Moreover not only the Faith of the Saints and Church of God of old is hereby rendered Vncertain but also the Faith of all sorts of Christians now is liable to the like hazzard even of those who seek a Foundation for their Faith elsewhere than from the Spirit For I shall prove by an Inevitable Argument Ab Incommodo i. e. from the Inconveniency of it That if the Spirit be not to be followed upon that account and that men may not depend upon it as their Guide because some while pretending thereunto commit great Evils that then nor Tradition nor the Scriptures nor Reason which the Papists Protestants and Socinians do respectively make the Rule of their Faith are any whit more Certain 1. Instances of Tradition The Romanists reckon it an Error to Celebrate Easter any other ways than that Church doth This can only be decided by Tradition And yet the Greek Church which equally layeth claim to Tradition with her self doth it otherwise Yea so little effectual is Tradition to decide the Case that Polycarpus Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. 5. cap. 26. the Disciple of John and Anicetus the Bishop of Rome who immediately succeeded them according to whose Example both sides Concluded the Question ought to be Decided could not Agree Here of necessity one behoved to Err and that following Tradition Would the Papists now judge we dealt fairly by them if we should thence Aver That Tradition is not to be Regarded Besides in a matter of far greater Importance the same Difficulty will occur to wit in the Primacy of the Bishop of Rome for many do Affirm and that by Tradition That in the first six hundred years the Roman Prelates never assumed the Title of Vniversal Shepherd nor were acknowledged as such And as that which altogether overturneth this Presidency there are that Alledge and that from Tradition also That Peter never saw Rome and that therefore the Bishop of Rome cannot be his Successor Would ye Romanists think this Sound Reasoning to say as ye do Many have been Deceived and Erred grievously in trusting to Tradition Therefore we ought to reject all Traditions yea even those by which we Affirm the Contrary and as we think prove the Truth Lastly In the * Conc. Flor. Sess. 5. Docreto quodam Concil Eph. Act. 6. Sess. 11. 12. Concil Flor. Sess. 18 20. Concil Flor. Sess. 21. p. 480. seqq Council of Florence the Chief Doctors of the Romish and Greek Churches did debate whole Sessions long concerning the Interpretation of one Sentence of the Council of Ephesus and of Epiphanius and Basilius neither could they ever Agree about it Secondly As to the Scripture the same difficulty occurreth the Lutherans Affirm they believe Consubstantiation by the Scripture which the Calvinists deny as that which they say according to the same Scripture is a Gross Error The Calvinists again Affirm Absolute Reprobation 2. Of Scripture which the Arminians deny Affirming the Contrary wherein both Affirm themselves to be Ruled by the Scripture and Reason in the matter Should I Argue thus then to the Calvinists Here the Lutherans and Arminians grosly Err by following the Scriture Therefore the Scripture is not a good nor certain Rule and è contrà Would either of them accept of this Reasoning as good and sound What shall I lay of the Episcopalians Presbyterians Independents and Anabaptists of Great Britain who are continually buffeting one another with the Scripture To whom the same Argument might be alledged though they do all unanimously acknowledge it to be the Rule 3.
some measure to be in every True Christian so that that giveth a man no Certainty Every Capacity to an Office giveth me not a Sufficient Call to it Next again By what Rule shall I judge if I be so Qualified How do I know that I am sober meek holy harmless Is not the Testimony of the Spirit in my Conscience that which must Assure me hereof And suppose that I was Qualified and Called yet what Scripture-Rule shall Inform me whether it be my Duty to Preach in this or that place in France or England Holland or Germany Whether I shall take up my time in Confirming the Faithful Reclaiming Hereticks or Converting Infidels as also in Writing Epistles to this or that Church The general Rules of the Scripture viz. To be diligent in my Duty To do all to the Glory of God and for the good of his Church Can give me no Light in this thing Seeing Two different things may both have a respect to that way yet may I commit a great Error and Offence in doing the one when I am called to the other If Paul when his face was turned by the Lord toward Jerusalem had gone back to Achaia or Macedonia he might have supposed he could have done God more acceptable Service in Preaching and Confirming the Churches than in being shut up in Prison in Judea but would God have been pleased herewith Nay certainly Obedience is better than Sacrifice and it is not our doing that which is good simply that pleaseth God but that good which he willeth us to do Every Member hath its particular place in the Body as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 12. If then I being the Foot should offer to exercise the Office of the Hand or being the Hand that of the Tongue my Service would be Troublesome and not Acceptable and instead of helping the Body I should make a Schism in it So that that which is good for another to do That which is good for one to do may be sinful to another may be sinful to me For as Masters will have their Servants to Obey them according to their good pleasure not only in blindly doing that which may seem to them to tend to their Master's Profit whereby it may chance the Master having business both in the Field and in the House that the Servant that knows not his Master's Will may go to the Field when it is the Mind of the Master he should stay and do the business of the House Would not this Servant then deserve a Reproof for not answering his Master's Mind And what Master is so Sottish and Careless as having many Servants leaves them in such Disorder as not to Assign each his particular Station and not only the general term of doing that which is profitable which would leave them in various doubts and no doubt land in Confusion Shall we then dare to ascribe unto Christ in the Ordering of his Churches and Servants that which in Man might justly be accounted Disorder and Confusion The Apostle sheweth this Distinction well Rom. 12.6 8. Diversities of Gifts Having then Gifts differing according to the Grace that is given us whether Prophecy let us prophesy according to the proportion of Faith or Ministry let us wait on our Ministrings or he that Teacheth on Teaching or he that Exhorteth on Exhortation Now what Scripture-Rule sheweth me that I ought to Exhort rather than Prophesy or Minister rather than Teach Surely none at all Many more Difficulties of this kind occur in the Life of a Christian. Of Faith and Salvation can the Scripture assure thee Moreover that which of all things is most Needful for him to know to wit Whether he really be in the Faith and an heir of Salvation or no the Scripture can give him no Certainty in neither can it be a Rule to him That this Knowledge is exceeding Desirable and Comfortable all do unanimously acknowledge besides that it is specially Commanded 2 Cor. 13.5 Examine your selves whether ye be in the Faith prove your selves Know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be Reprobates And 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore the rather Brethren give all diligence to make your Calling and Election sure Now I say what Scripture-Rule can Assure me that I have True Faith That my Calling and Election is sure If it be said By Comparing the Scripture-marks of true Faith with mine I demand wherewith shall I make this Observation What shall ascertain me that I am not Mistaken It cannot be the Scripture That 's the Matter under Debate If it be said My own heart How Vnfit a Judge is it in its own Case and how like to be partial especially if it be yet Vnrenewed Doth not the Scripture say The Heart of Man is deceitful that it is Deceitful above all things I find the Promises I find the Threatnings in the Scripture but who telleth me that the one belongs to me more than the other The Scripture gives me a meer Declaration of these things but makes no Application so that the Assumption must be of my own making thus as for Example I find this Proposition in the Scripture He that believes shall be saved Thence I draw this Assumption But I Robert Believe Therefore I shall be saved The Minor is of mine own making not Expressed in the Scripture and so a humane Conclusion not a Divine Position so that my Faith and Assurance here is not built upon a Scripture-Proposition but upon an humane Principle which unless I be sure of elsewhere the Scripture gives me no Certainty in the matter Again If I should pursue the Argument further and seek a New Medium out of the Scripture the same difficulty will occur thus He that hath the true and certain Marks of True Faith hath True Faith But I have those Marks Therefore I have True Faith For the Assumption is still here of my own making and is not found in the Scriptures and by consequence the Conclusion can be no better since it still followeth the Weaker Proposition This is indeed so pungent that the best of Protestants who plead for this Assurance The Inward Testimony of the Spirit the Seal of Scripture Promises ascribe it to the Inward Testimony of the Spirit as Calvin in that large Citation cited in the former Proposition so that not to seek further into the Writings of the Primitive Protestants which are full of such Expressions even the Westminster Confession of Faith affirmeth Chap. 18. § 12. This Certainty is not a bare Conjecture and probable Perswasion grounded upon fallible Hope but an infallible Assurance of Faith founded upon the Divine Truth of the promise of Salvation the inward Evidences of these Graces unto which these Promises are made the Testimony of the Spirit of Adoption witnessing to our Spirits that we are the Children of God which Spirit is the Earnest of our Inheritance whereby we are sealed to the day of Redemption
of God to his Children in these latter days For I have known some of my Friends who profess the same Faith with me faithful Servants of the most-High God and full of the Divine Knowledge of his Truth as it was immediately and inwardly Revealed to them by the Spirit from a true and living Experience who not only were ignorant of the Greek and Hebrew Wrong Translations of Scriptures discerned in the Spirit by the Unlearned in Letters but even some of them could not Read their own Vulgar Language who being pressed by the Adversaries with some Citations out of the English Translation and finding them to disagree with the Manifestation of Truth in their hearts have boldly Affirmed The Spirit of God never said so and that it was certainly wrong for they did not believe that any of the Holy Prophets or Apostles had ever written so Which when I on this Account seriously Examined I really found to be Errors and Corruptions of the Translators who as in most Translations do not so much give us the genuine Significations of the words as strain them to express that which comes nearest with that Opinion and Notion they have of Truth And this seemed to me to sute very well with that saying of Augustine Epist. 19. ad Hen. Tom. 2. fol. 14. after he has said that he gives only that honour to those Books which are called Canonical as to believe that the Authors thereof did in writing not Err. He adds And if I shall meet with any thing in these Writings that seemeth Repugnant to Truth I shall not doubt to say that either the Volume is Faulty or Erroneous that the Expounder hath not reached what was said or that I have in no wise Vnderstood it So that he supposes that in the Transcription and Translation there may be Errors § V. If it be then asked me Whether I think hereby to render the Scripture altogether uncertain Object or useless I Answer Not at all The Proposition it self declares what Esteem Answ. 1 I have for them And provided that to the Spirit from which they came be but granted that place the Scriptures themselves give it I do freely Concede to the Scripture the Second Place even whatsoever they say of themselves Which the Apostle Paul chiefly mentions in Two places Rom. 15.4 Whatsoever things were Written aforetime were Written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. The Holy Scriptures are able to make wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture given by Inspiration from God is profitable for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto every good Work For though God do principally and chiefly lead us by his Spirit yet he sometimes conveys his Comfort and Consolation to us through his Children whom he raises up and Inspires to Speak or Write a Word in Season whereby the Saints are made Instruments in the hand of the Lord to strengthen and encourage one another which do also tend to perfect and make them wise unto Salvation And such as are led by the Spirit cannot neglect The Saints Mutual Comfort is the same Spirit in all but do naturally love and are wonderfully cherished by that which proceedeth from the same Spirit in another because such mutual Emanations of the heavenly Life tend to quicken the mind when at any time it is overtaken with Heaviness Peter himself declares this to have been the End of his Writing 2 Pet. 1.12 13. Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in Remembrance of those things though ye know them and be Established in the present Truth Yea I think it meet as long as I am in this tabernacle to stir you up by putting you in Remembrance God is Teacher of his People himself and there is nothing more Express than that such as are under the New Covenant They need no man to Teach them yet it was a Fruit of Christ's Ascension to send Teachers and Pastors for perfecting of the Saints So that the same Work is ascribed to the Scriptures as to Teachers the one to make the Man of God perfect the other for the perfection of the Saints As then Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of God himself under the New Covenant but to follow after it neither are they to Rob us of that great Priviledge which Christ hath purchased unto us by his Blood so neither is the Scripture to go before the Teaching of the Spirit or to Rob us of it Answ. 2 Secondly God hath seen meet that herein we should as in a Looking-glass see the Conditions and Experiences of the Saints of old that finding our Experience Answer to theirs The Scriptures a Looking-glass we might thereby be the more Confirmed and Comforted and our Hope Strengthened of obtaining the same End that observing the Providences attending them seeing the Snares they were liable to and beholding their Deliverances we may thereby be made Wise unto Salvation and seasonably Reproved and Instructed in Righteousness This is the Great Work of the Scriptures and their Service to us that we may witness them fulfilled in us and so discern the Stamp of God's Spirit and Ways upon them by the inward Acquaintance we have with the same Spirit and Work in our hearts The Scriptures Work and Service The Prophecies of the Scripture are also very comfortable and profitable unto us as the same Spirit Inlightens us to observe them fulfilled and to be fulfilled For in all this it is to be observed that it is only the Spiritual man that can make a right use of them they are able to make the Man of God perfect so it is not the Natural Man and whatsoever was written aforetime was written for Our Comfort Our that are the Believers our that are the Saints concerning such the Apostle speaks For as for the other the Apostle Peter plainly declares that the Vnstable and Vnlearned wrest them to their own destruction These were they that were Vnlearned in the Divine and Heavenly Learning of the Spirit not in Humane and School-literature of which we may safely presume that Peter himself being a Fisher-man had no great skill for it may be with great probability yea certainly be affirmed that he had no knowledge of Aristotle's Logick Logick which both Papists and Protestants now degenerating from the Simplicity of Truth make Hand-maid of Divinity as they call it and a necessary Introduction to their Carnal Natural and Humane Ministry By the infinite obscure Labours of which kind of men mixing-in their heathenish stuff the Scripture is rendered at this day of so little service to the simple people whereof if Jerom complained in his time now twelve hundred years ago saying Hierom. Ep. 134. ad Cypr. Tom. 3. It is wont to befall the most part of Learned men that it is
Authentick that it ought to be Received First If he should say Because it Contradicts not the Rest besides that there is no mention made of it in any of the Rest perhaps these men think it doth Contradict Paul in relation to Faith and Works Whether the Epistle of James be Authentick and how to know it But if that should be granted it would as well follow that Every Writer that Contradicts not the Scripture should be put into the Canon and by this means these men fall into a greater Absurdity than they fix upon us For thus they would Equal every one the Writings of their own Sect with the Scriptures for I suppose they judge their own Confession of Faith doth not Contradict the Scriptures Will it therefore follow that it should be bound up with the Bible And yet it seems impossible according to their Principles to bring any better Aagument to prove the Epistle of James to be Authentick There is then this Vnavoidable Necessity to say We know it by the same Spirit from which it was written or otherwise to step back to Rome and say We know by Tradition that the Church hath declared it to be Canonical and the Church is Infallible Let them find a Mids if they can So that out of this Objection we shall draw an Vnanswerable Argument ad hominem to our purpose That which cannot Assure me concerning an Article of Faith necessary to be believed is not the Primary Adequate Only Rule of Faith But The Scripture cannot thus Assure me Therefore c. I prove the Assumption thus That which cannot Assure me concerning the Canon of the Scripture to wit that such Books are only to be Admitted and the Apocrypha to be Excluded Cannot Assure me of this Therefore c And lastly As to these words Rev. 22.18 that If any man shall add Object 3 unto these things God shall add unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book I desire they will shew me Answ. how it relates to any thing else than to that Particular Prophecy It saith not Now the Canon of the Scripture is filled up no man is to write more from that Spirit Yea do not all Confess What it means to Add to the Scriptures that there have been Prophecies and true Prophets since The Papists deny it not And do not the Protestants affirm that John Huss prophesied of the Reformation Was he therefore Cursed or did he therein Evil I could give many other Examples Confessed by themselves But moreover the same was in Effect Commanded long before Prov. 30.6 Add thou not unto his words lest he reprove thee and thou be found a liar Yet how many Books of the Prophets were written after And the same was said by Moses Deut. 4.2 Ye shall not Add unto the Word which I command you neither shall ye Diminish ought from it So that though we should extend that of the Revelations beyond the particular Prophecy of that Book it cannot be understood but of a New Gospel or New Doctrines or of Restraining Prop. 4 man's Spirit that he mix not his Humane Words with the Divine and not of a New Revelation of the Old as we have said before PROPOSITION IV. Concerning the Condition of Man in the Fall All Adam's Posterity or Mankind both Jews and Gentiles as to the first Adam or Earthly Man is fallen degenerated and dead deprived of the sensation or feeling of this Inward Testimony Rom. 5.12 15. or Seed of God and is subject unto the Power Nature and Seed of the Serpent which he soweth in mens hearts while they abide in this Natural and Corrupted Estate from whence it comes that not only their Words and Deeds but all their Imaginations are Evil perpetually in the sight of God as proceeding from this depraved and wicked Seed Man therefore as he is in this State can know nothing aright yea his Thoughts and Conceptions concerning God and things Spiritual until he be dis-joined from this Evil Seed and united to the Divine Light are Unprofitable both to himself and others Hence are Rejected the Socinian and Pelagian Errors in the Exalting a Natural Light as also the Papists and most of Protestants who Affirm That man without the true Grace of God may be a True Minister of the Gospel Nevertheless this Seed is not imputed to Infants until by Transgression they actually join themselves therewith for they are by Nature the Children of Wrath who walk according to the Power of the Prince of the Air Ephes. 2. and the Spirit that now worketh in the Children of Disobedience having their Conversation in the Lusts of the Flesh fulfilling the desires of the Flesh and of the Mind § I. HItherto we have Discoursed how the True Knowledge of God is Attained and Preserved also of what Vse and Service the Holy Scripture is to the Saints We come now to Examine The State and Condition of Man as he stands in the Fall what his Capacity and Power is and how far he is able as of himself to Advance in relation to the things of God Of this we touch'd a little in the beginning of the Second Proposition but the full right and through Understanding of it is of great Vse and Service because from the Ignorance and Altercations that have been about it there have arisen great and dangerous Errors both on the one hand and the other While some do so far Exalt the Light of Nature or the Faculty of the Natural man as Capable of himself by vertue of the Inward Will Faculty Light or Power that pertains to his Nature to follow that which is good and make real progress towards Heaven And of these are the Pelagians and Semi-Pelagians of old and of late the Socinians and divers others among the Papists Others again will needs run into another Extream to whom Augustine among the Ancients first made way in his Declining Age Augustine 's Zeal against Pelagius through the heat of his zeal against Pelagius not only Confessing men Vncapable of themselves to do good and prone to evil but that in his very Mother's Womb and before he Commits any Actual Transgression he is Contaminate with a Real Guilt whereby he deserves Eternal Death in which respect they are not afraid to Affirm That many poor Infants are Eternally Damned and for ever endure the Torments of Hell Therefore the God of Truth having now again Revealed his Truth that good and even Way by his own Spirit hath taught us to avoid both these Extreams That then which our Proposition leads to Treat of is Part I First What the Condition of Man is in the Fall and how far Vncapable to meddle in the Things of God And Secondly That God doth not impute this Evil to Infants until Part II they Actually join with it That so by Establishing the Truth we may overturn the Errors on both parts And as for that Third thing Included in the Proposition it self concerning Part III
Adam's Sin is Confessed but that that infers necessarily a Guilt in all others that are Subject to them is denied For though the whole outward Creation suffered a Decay by Adam's Fall Death the Wages of Sin Answer'd which groans under Vanity according to which it is said in Job That the Heavens are not clean in the sight of God yet will it not from thence follow that the Herbs Earth and Trees are Sinners Next Death though a Consequent of the Fall incident to man's Earthly Nature is not the Wages of Sin in the Saints but rather a Sleep by which they pass from Death to Life which is so far from being Troublesom and Painful to them as all real punishments for sin are that Prop. 5 6 the Apostle counts it Gain To me saith he to die is Gain Phil. 1.21 Some are so foolish as to make an Objection further saying Object That if Adam's sin be not imputed to those who actually have not sinned then it would follow that all Infants are saved But we are willing Answ. that this supposed Absurdity should be the Consequence of our Doctrine rather than that which it seems our Adversaries reckon not Absurd though the undoubted and unavoidable consequence of theirs viz. that Many Infants Eternally perish not for any sin of their own but only for Adam 's Iniquity where we are willing to let the Controversy âist commending both to the Illuminated Vnderstanding of the Christian Reader This Error of our Adversaries is both Denied and Refuted by Zwinglius that Eminent Founder of the Protestant Churches of Switzerland in his Book De Baptismo for which he is Anathematized by the Council of Trent in the fifth Session We shall only add this Information That we Confess then that a Seed of Sin is Transmitted to all men from Adam although Imputed to none Original Sin no Scripture-Phrase until by sinning they actually join with it in which Seed he gave occasion to all to sin and it is the Origin of all Evil Actions and Thoughts in mens hearts ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to wit ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as it is in Romans 5. i. e. in which death all have sinned For this Seed of Sin is frequently called Death in the Scriptures and The body of death seeing indeed it is a Death to the Life of Righteousness and Holiness Therefore its Seed and its Product is called the Old Man the Old Adam in which all Sin is for which cause we use this name to express this sin and not that of Original sin of which phrase the Scripture makes no mention and under which Invented and Vnscriptural Barbarism this Notion of Imputed Sin to Infants took place among Christians PROPOSITIONS V. VI. Concerning the Universal Redemption by Christ and also the Saving and Spiritual Light wherewith every Man is Inlightened PROPOSITION V. GOD out of his Infinite Love Ezech. 18.32 and 33 11. who delighteth not in the death of a sinner but that all should live and be saved hath so loved the World that he hath given his Only Son a LIGHT that whosoever believeth in him should be saved Joh. 3.16 who enlighteneth EVERY man that cometh into the world Joh. 1.9 and maketh manifest all things that are Reprovable Eph. 5.13 and teacheth all Temperance Righteousness and Godliness And this Light lighteneth the hearts of all in a Day in order to Salvation and this is it which Reproves the sin of all Individuals and would work out the Salvation of all if not Resisted Nor is it less Universal than the Seed of Sin being the purchase of his Death who tasted Death for every Man For as in Adam all die even so in Christ all shall be made alive 1 Cor. 15.22 PROPOSITION VI. According to which Principle or Hypothesis all the Objections against the Universality of Christ's Death are easily solved neither is it needful to recur to the Ministry of Angels and those other Miraculous Means which they say God useth to manifest the Doctrine and History of Christ's Passion unto such who living in the places of the World where the outward preaching of the Gospel is unknown have well improved the first and common Grace For as hence it well follows that some of the Old Philosophers might have been Saved so also may some who by Providence are cast into those Remote Parts of the World where the knowledge of the History is wanting be made partakers of the Divine Mystery if they Receive and Resist not that Grace 1 Cor. 12.7 A Manifestation whereof is given to every Man to profit withal This most certain Doctrine being then received that there is an Evangelical and Saving Light and Grace in all the Universality of the Love and Mercy of God towards Mankind both in the Death of his Beloved Son the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Manifestation of the Light in the heart is established and confirmed against all the Objections of such as deny it Therefore Christ hath tasted Death for every Man Hebr. 2.9 not only for all kind of men as some vainly talk but for every man of all kinds the benefit of whose Offering is not only extended to such who have the distinct outward Knowledge of his Death and Sufferings as the same is declared in the Scriptures but even unto those who are necessarily Excluded from the benefit of this Knowledge by some Inevitable Accident Which Knowledge we willingly Confess to be very Profitable and Comfortable but not absolutely Needful unto such from whom God himself hath with-held it yet they may be made partakers of the Mystery of his Death though ignorant of the History if they suffer his Seed and Light enlightening their hearts to take place in which Light Communion with the Father and the Son is enjoyed so as of wicked men to become holy and lovers of that Power by whose inward and secret Touches they feel themselves turned from the Evil to the Good and learn to do to others as they would be done by in which Christ himself affirms all to be Included As They have then falsly and erroneously Taught who have denied Christ to have died for all men so neither have They sufficiently Taught the Truth who affirming him to have died for all have added the Absolute Necessity of the outward Knowledge thereof in order to obtain its Saving Effect Among whom the Remonstrants of Holland have been chiefly wanting and many other Assertors of Universal Redemption in that they have not placed the Extent of his Salvation in that Divine and Evangelical Principle of Light and Life wherewith Christ hath enlightened Every man that cometh into the World which is excellently and evidently held forth in these Scriptures Gen. 6.3 Deut. 30.14 John 1.7 8 9 16. Rom. 10.8 Tit. 2.11 HItherto we have Considered Man 's fall'n lost corrupted and degenerated Condition Now is it fit to Inquire How and by what means he may come to be Freed out of this miserable
and depraved Condition Which in these Two Propositions is declared and demonstrated which I thought meet to place together because of their Affinity the one being as it were an Explanation of the other As for that Doctrine which these Propositions chiefly strike at to wit Absolute Reprobation that horrible and blasphemus Doctrine described Absolute Reprobation according to which some are not afraid to Assert That God by an Eternal and Immutable Decree hath predestinated to Eternal Damnation the far greater part of Mankind not Considered as Made much less as Fall'n without any respect to their Disobedience or Sin but only for the demonstrating of the Glory of his Justice And that for the bringing this about he hath appointed these miserable Souls necessarily to walk in their wicked ways that so his Justice may lay hold on them And that God doth therefore not only suffer them to be liable to this Misery in many parts of the World by with-holding from them the preaching of the Gospel and knowledge of Christ but even in those places where the Gospel is preached and Salvation by Christ is offered Whom though he publickly Invite them yet he justly Condemns for Disobedience albeit he hath with-held from them all Grace by which they could have laid hold on the Gospel viz. because he hath by a secret Will unknown to all men ordained and decreed without any respect had to their Disobedience or Sin that they shall not Obey and that the Offer of the Gospel shall never prove effectual for their Salvation but only serve to Aggravate and Occasion their greater Condemnation I say as to this horrible and blasphemous Doctrine our Cause is Common with many others who have both wisely and learnedly according to Scripture Reason and Antiquity Refuted it Seeing then that so much and so well is said already against this Doctrine that little can be superadded except what hath been said already I shall be short in this respect Yet because it lies so in Opposition to my Way I cannot let it altogether pass § I. We may safely call this Doctrine a Novelty seeing the first four hundred years after Christ there is no mention made of it for as it is Contrary to the Scriptures Testimony This Doctrine A Novelty and to the Tenor of the Gospel so all the Ancient Writers Teachers and Doctors of the Church pass it over with a profound Silence The first foundations of it were laid in the latter Writings of Augustin The Rise of it who in his heat against Pelagius let fall some Expressions which some have unhappily gleaned up to the establishing of this Error thereby Contradicting the Truth and sufficiently gainsaying many others and many more and freqent Expressions of the same Augâstine Afterwards was this Doctrine fomented by Dominicus a Friar and the Monks of his Order and at last unhappily taken up by John Calvin otherwise a man in divers respects to be Commended to the great staining of his Reputation and Defamation both of the Protestant and Christian Religion which though it received the Decrees of the Synod of Dort for its Confirmation hath since lost ground and begins to be Exploded by most Men of Learning and Piety in all Protestant Churches However we should not quarrel it for the Silence of the Ancients paucity of its Assertors or for the Learnedness of its Opposers if we did observe it to have any Real Bottom in the Writings or Sayings of Christ and the Apostles and that it were not highly Injurious to God himself to Jesus Christ our Mediator and Redeemer and to the Power Vertue Nobility and Excellency of his Blessed Gospel and lastly unto all Mankind 1. It 's highly Injurious to God in making him the Author of Sin § II. First It is highly Injurious to God because it makes him the Author of Sin which of all things is most Contrary to his Nature I Confess the Assertors of this Principle deny this Consequence but that is but a pure Illusion seeing it so naturally follows from their Doctrine and is equally ridiculous as if a man should pertinaciously deny that one and two makes Three For if God has Decreed that the Reprobated ones shall perish without all respect to their Evil Deeds but only of his own pleasure and if he hath also Decreed long before they were in Being or in any Capacity to do good or evil that they would walk in those wicked Ways by which as by a secondary means they are led to that end who I pray is the first Author and Cause thereof but God who so willed and decreed This is as natural a Consequence as any can be And therefore although many of the Preachers of this Doctrine have sought out various strange strained and intricate distinctions to defend their Opinion and evite this Horrid Consequence yet some and that of the most Eminent of them have been so plain in the matter as they have put it beyond all doubt Of which I shall Instance a few among many passages * Calv. in cap. 3 Gen. Id. 1. Inst c. 18 Sect. 1 Id. lib. de Praed Idem lib de Provid Id. Inst. cap. 23. Sect. 1. I say that by the Ordination and Will of God Adam fell God would have man to Fall Man is blinded by the Will and Commandment of God We refer the Causes of hardening us to God The highest or remote Cause of hardening is the Will of God It followeth that the hidden Counsel of God is the cause of hardening These are Calvin's Expressions (a) Beza lib. de Praed God saith Beza hath predestinated not only unto damnation but also unto the Causes of it whomsoever he saw meet (b) Id. de Praed ad Art 1. The Decree of God cannot be excluded from the Causes of Corruption (c) Zanch. de Excaecat q. 5. Idem l. 5. de Nat. Dei cap. 2. de Praed It is certain saith Zanchius that God is the First Cause of Obduration Reprobates are held so fast under God's Almighty Decree that they cannot but sin and perish (d) Paraeus lib. 3 de Amiss gratiae cap. 2. Ibid. cap. 1. It is the Opinion saith Paraeus of our Doctors that God did Inevitably decree the Temptation and Fall of man The Creature sinneth indeed necessarily by the most just Judgment of God Our men do most rightly Affirm that the Fall of man was necessary and inevitable by accident because of God's decree (e) Martyr in Rom. God saith Martyr doth incline and force the wills of wicked men into great sins (f) Zuing. lib. de Prov. cap. 5. God saith Zwinglius moveth the Robber to kill He killeth God forcing him thereunto But thou wilt say he is forced to sin I permit truly that he is forced (g) Resp. ad Vorst part 1 p. 120. Reprobate persons saith Piscator are absolutely ordained to this twofold end to undergo everlasting punishment and necessarily to sin and therefore to sin that
Ineffectual to bring them the least step towards Salvation and do only Contribute to render their Condemnation the greater and their Torments the more Violent and Intolerable Having thus briefly Removed this false Doctrine which stood in my way because they that are desirous may see it both learnedly and piously Refuted by many others I come to the Matter of our Proposition which is That God out of his Infinite Love who delighteth not in the death of a sinner but that all should live and be saved hath sent his Only-begotten Son into the World that whosoever believeth in him might be Saved Christ tasted Death for every man Which also is again affirmed in the sixth Proposition in these words Christ then tasted death for every man of all kinds Such is the Evidence of this Truth delivered almost wholly in the Express words of Scripture that it will not need much probation also because our Assertion herein is Common with many others who have both earnestly and soundly according to the Scripture pleaded for this Vniversal Redemption I shall be the more brief in it that I may come to that which may seem more singularly and peculiarly ours § VI. This Doctrine of Vniversal Redemption Christ's Redemption is Vniversal contrary to the Doctrine of Absolute REPROBATION or Christ's dying for all men is of it self so Evident from the Scripture-Testimony that there is scarce found any other Article of the Christian Faith so frequently so plainly and so positively Asserted It is that which maketh the preaching of Christ to be truly termed the Gospel or an Annunciation of glad Tidings to all Thus the Angel declared the Birth and Coming of Christ to the Shepherds to be Luke 2.10 Behold I bring you good Tidings of great Joy which shall be to all people He saith not to a few people Now if this Coming of Christ had not brought a possibility of Salvation to all it should rather have been accounted Bad Tidings of great sorrow to most people neither should the Angel have had reason to have sung Peace on Earth and good Will towards men if the greatest part of Mankind had been necessarily shut out from receiving any Benefit by it How should Christ have sent out His to Preach the Gospel to every Creature Mark 16.15 a very Comprehensive Commission that is To every son and daughter of Mankind without all Exception He Commands them to Preach Salvation to all Repentance and Remission of sins to all Warning every one and Exhorting every one as Paul did Col. 1.28 Now how couldd they have preached the Gospel to every man The Gospel is preached to Every man as became the Ministers of Jesus Christ in much Assurance if Salvation by that Gospel had not been possible for all What! If some of those had asked them or should now ask any of these Doctors who deny the Vniversality of Christ's Death and yet preach it to all promiscuously Hath Christ died sor me How can they with confidence give a certain Answer to this Question If they give a Conditional Answer as their Principle obligeth them to do and say If thou Repent Christ hath died for thee doth not the same Question still Recur Hath Christ died for me so as to make Repentance possible for me To this they can Answer nothing unless they run in a Circle whereas the Feet of those that bring the glad Tidings of the Gospel of Peace are said to be beautiful for that they preach the Common Salvation Repentance unto all offering a door of Mercy and Hope to all through Jesus Christ who gave himself a Ransom for all The Gospel Invites all and certainly by the Gospel Christ intended not to deceive and delude the greater part of Mankind when he Inviteth and Crieth saying Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and ' I will give you Rest. If All then ought to seek after him and to look for Salvation by him he must needs have made Salvation possible to all for who is bound to seek after that which is Impossible Certainly it were a mocking of men to bid them do so And such as deny that by the Death of Christ Salvation is made possible to all men do most blasphemously make God mock the World in giving his Servants a Commission to preach the Gospel of Salvation unto ALL while he hath before decreed The Absurdity of that Doctrine of Absolute Reprobation that it shall not be possible for them to Receive it Would not this make the Lord to send forth his Servants with a Lie in their mouths which were blasphemous to think commanding them to bid all and every one to believe that Christ died for them and had purchased life and Salvation whereas it is no such thing according to the fore-mentioned Doctrine But seeing Christ after he Arose and perfected the work of our Redemption gave a Commission to preach Repentance Remission of Sins and Salvation to all it is manifest that he died for all For he that hath Commissionated his Servants thus to preach is a God of Truth and no mocker of poor Mankind neither doth he require of any man that which is simply Impossible for him to do for that No man is bound to do that which is Impossible is a principle of Truth ingraven in every man's mind And seeing he is both a most Righteous and Merciful God it cannot at all stand neither with his Justice nor Mercy to bid such men Repent or Believe to whom it is Impossible § VII Moreover if we Regard the Testimony of the Scripture in this matter where there is not one Scripture which I know of that affirmeth To Pray for all for Christ died for all Christ not to die for ALL there are divers that positively and expresly Assert he did as 1 Tim. 2.1 3 4 6. I exhort therefore that first of all Supplications Prayers Intercessions and giving of Thanks be made for all men c. for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour who will have All men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the Truth who gave himself a Ransom for all to be testified in due time Except we will have the Apostle here to Assert quite another thing than he intended there can be nothing more plain to Confirm what we have Asserted And this Scripture doth well answer to that manner of Arguing which we have hitherto used For first the Apostle here Recommends them to Pray for all men And to obviate such an Objection as if he had said with our Adversaries Christ prayed not for the World neither willeth he us to pray for All because he willeth not that All should be saved but hath ordained many to be damned that he might shew forth his Justice in them He obviates I say such an Objection telling them That it is good and acceptable in the sight of God who will have all men to be saved I desire
observation is reserved for the Arising of the Sun and its shining in full brightness And we can from a certain Experience boldly affirm that the not waiting for this but building among yea and with the Old Popish Rubbish and setting up before a full purgation hath been to most Protestants the foundation of many a Mistake and an occasion of unspeakable Hurt Therefore the Lord God who as he seeth meet doth communicate and make known to man the more full The more full Discovery of the Gospel reserved to this our Age. evident and perfect Knowledge of his Everlasting Truth hath been pleased to Reserve the more full Discovery of this Glorious and Evangelical Disensation to this our Age albeit divers Testimonies have thereunto been born by some noted Men in several Ages as shall hereafter appear And for the greater augmentation of the Glory of his Grace that no man might have whereof to boast he hath raised up a few Despicable and Illiterate Men and for the most part Mechanicks to be the Dispensators of it by which Gospel all the Scruples Doubts Hesitations and Objections above-mentioned are easily and evidently answered and the Justice as well as Mercy of God according to their Divine and heavenly Harmony Exhibited Established and Confirmed According to which certain Light and Gospel as the knowledge thereof hath been manifested to us by the Revelation of Jesus Christ in us fortified by our own sensible Experience and sealed by the Testimony of the Spirit in our hearts we can confidently Affirm and clearly Evince according to the Testimony of the Holy Scriptures the following Points § XI First That GOD who out of his Infinite Love sent his Son the Prop. I Lord Jesus Christ into the World who tasted Death for every man hath given to every man whether Jew or Gentile Turk or Scythian Indian or Barbarian A Day of Visitation to all of whatsoever Nation Country or Place a Certain Day or Time of Visitation during which Day or Time it is possible for them to be Saved and to partake of the Fruit of Christ's Death Prop. II Secondly That for this end God hath Communicated and given unto every man a Measure of the Light of his own Son a Measure of Grace or a Measure of the Spirit A Measure of Light in all which the Scripture expresseth by several names as sometimes of the Seed of the Kingdom Matth. 13.18 19. The Light that makes all things manifest Eph. 5.13 The Word of God Rom. 10.18 or Manifestation of the Spirit given to profit withal 1 Cor. 12.7 A Talent Matth. 25.15 A little Leaven The Gospel preached in every Creature Col. 1.23 Thirdly That God in and by this Light and Seed invites calls exhorts and strives with every man in order to save them which as it is received and not resisted works the Salvation of all even of those who Prop. III are ignorant of the Death and Sufferings of Christ and of Adam's Fall God's Sâlvatation wrought by the Light in all both by bringing them to a sense of their own Misery and to be sharers in the Sufferings of Christ inwardly and by making them partakers of his Resurrection in becoming holy pure and righteous and recovered out of their sins By which also are saved they that have the Knowledge of Christ outwardly in that it opens their Understanding rightly to use and apply the things delivered in the Scriptures and to receive the Saving Vse of them But that this may be Resisted and Rejected in both in which then God is said to be Resisted and Pressed down and Christ to be again Crucified and put to open shame in and among men And to those as thus Resist and Refuse him he becomes their Condemnation First then According to this Doctrine the Mercy of God is excellently Consequences 1 well exhibited in that none are necessarily shut out from Salvation and his Justice is demonstrated in that he Condemns none but such to whom he really made Offer of Salvation affording them the Means sufficient thereunto Secondly This Doctrine if well weighed will be found to be the Cons. 2 Foundation of Christianity Salvation and Assurance Thirdly It agrees and answers with the Whole Tenor of the Gospel-Promises Cons. 3 and Threats and with the nature of the Ministry of Christ according to which the Gospel Salvation Repentance is commanded to be preached to Every Creature without respect of Nations Kindreds Families or Tongues Fourthly It magnifies and commends the Merits and Death of Christ in Cons. 4 that it not only accounts them sufficient to save all but declares them to be brought so nigh unto all as thereby to be put into the nearest Capacity of Salvation Fifthly It Exalts above all the Grace of God to which it attributeth Cons. 5 all good even the least and smallest Actions that are so ascribing thereunto not only the first beginnings and motions of good but also the whole Conversion and Salvation of the Soul Sixthly It Contradicts Overturns and Enervates the false Doctrine Cons. 6 of the Pelagians Semi-Pelagians Socinians and others who exalt the Light of Nature the Liberty of Man's Will in that it wholly excludes the natural man from having any place or portion in his own Salvation by any acting moving or working of his own until he be first quickned raised up and acted by God's Spirit Seventhly As it Makes the whole Salvation of Man solely and alone to Cons. 7 depend upon God so it makes his Condemnation wholly and in every respect to be of himself in that he refused and resisted somewhat that from God wrestled and strove in his heart and forces him to acknowledge God's just Judgment in rejecting him and forsaking of him Eighthly It takes away all ground of Despair in that it gives every Cons. 8 one ground of Hope and certain Assurance that they may be saved neither doth feed any in Security in that none are certain how soon their Day may Expire and therefore it is a constant Incitement and Provocation and lively Incouragement to every man to forsake evil and close with that which is good Ninthly It wonderfully commends as well the Certainty of the Christian Religion among Infidels as it manifests its own Verity to all in that it 's confirmed and established by the Experiences of all men seeing there was never yet a man found in any place of the Earth however barbarous Cons. 9 and wild but hath acknowledged that at some time or other less or more he hath found somewhat in his heart reproving him for some things Evil which he hath done threatning a certain horror if he continued in them as also promising and communicating a certain peace and sweetness as he hath given way to it and not resisted it Cons. 10 Tenthly It wonderfully sheweth the excellent Wisdom of God by which he hath made the means of Salvation so Vniversal and Comprehensive that it is not needful to recur to those miraculous and
strange ways seeing according to this most true Doctrine the Gospel reacheth all of whatsoever Condition Age or Nation Eleventhly It is Really and Effectively though not in so many words Cons. 11 yet by deeds established and confirmed by all the Preachers Promulgators and Doctors of the Christian Religion that ever were or now are even by those that otherways in their Judgment Oppose this Doctrine in that they all wherever they have been or are or whatsoever People Place or Country they come to do preach to the People and to every Individual among them That they may be saved Intreating and Desiring them to believe in Christ who hath died for them So that what they deny in the general they acknowledge of every particular there being no man to whom they do not preach in order to Salvation telling him Jesus Christ calls and wills him to believe and be saved and that if he refuse he shall therefore be Condemned and that his Condemnation is of himself Such is the Evidence and Vertue of Truth that it constrains its Adversaries even against their wills to plead for it Cons. 12 Lastly According to this Doctrine the former Argument used by the Arminians and Evited by the Calvinists concerning Every man's being bound to believe that Christ died for him is by altering the Assumption rendred Invincible thus That which every man is bound to believe is True But Every man is bound to believe that God is merciful unto him Therefore c. This Assumption no man can deny seeing his Mercies are said to be over all his Works And herein the Scripture every where declares the Mercy of God to be in that he Invites and Calls sinners to Repentance and hath opened a way of Salvation for them so that though those men be not bound to believe the History of Christ's Death and Passion who never came to know of it yet they are bound to believe that God will be Merciful to them if they follow his Ways and that he is Merciful unto them in that he Reproves them for Evil and Incourages them to good Neither ought any man to believe that God is unmerciful to him or that he hath from the beginning Ordained him to come into the World that he might be left to his own evil Inclinations Our Adversaries unmerciful Assertion of God and so do wickedly as a means appointed by God to bring him to Eternal Damnation which were it true as our Adversaries affirm it to be of many Thousands I see no reason why a man might not believe for certainly a man may believe the Truth As it manifestly appears from the thing it self that these good and excellent Consequences follow from the belief of this Doctrine so from the Probation of them it will yet more evidently appear To which before I come it is requisite to speak somewhat concerning the State of the Controversy which will bring great light to the matter For from the not right understanding of a matter under Debate sometimes both Arguments on the one hand and Objections on the other are brought which do no way hit the Case and hereby also our Sense and Judgment therein will be more fully understood and opened § XII First then by this Day and Time of Visitation which we say Quest. 1 God gives unto all during which they may be saved The Stating of the Question we do not understand the Whole Time of every man's Life though to some it may be extended even to the very hour of Death as we see in the Example of the Thief Converted upon the Cross but such a season at least as sufficiently exonerateth God of every man's Condemnation which to some may be sooner and to others later according as the Lord in his Wisdom sees meet So that many men may out-live this day after which there may be no possibility of Salvation to them That many may out-live the Day of God's Visitation and God justly suffers them to be hardned as a just punishment of their Vnbelief and even raises them up as Instruments of Wrath and makes them a Scourge one against another Whence to men in this Condition may be fitly applied those Scriptures which are abused to prove That God incites men necessarily to sin This is notably express'd by the Apostle Rom. 1. from v. 17. to the end but especially vers 28. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge God gave them up to a Reprobate Mind to do those things which are not Convenient That many may out-live this Day of God's gracious Visitation unto them is shewn by the Example of Esau Hebr. 12.16 17. who sold his Birth-right so he had it once and was capable to have kept it but afterwards when he would have inherited the Blessing he was Rejected This appears also by Christ's weeping over Jerusalem Luke 19.42 saying If thou hadst known in this thy day the things that belong unto thy peace but now they are hid from thine Eyes Which plainly imports a Time when they might have known them which now was removed from them though they were yet alive But of this more shall be said hereafter § XIII Secondly By this Seed Grace and Word of God and Light Quest. 2 wherewith we say every man is Inlightned and hath a measure of it which strives with them in order to Save them and which may by the stubbornness and wickedness of man's Will be quenched bruised wounded pressed-down slain and crucified we understand not the proper Essence and Nature of God precisely taken which is not Divisible into parts and measures as being a must Pure Simple Being void of all Composition or Division and therefore can neither be resisted hurt wounded crucified or slain by all the Efforts and Strength of men The Light what it is and its Properties described But we understand a Spiritual Heavenly and Invisible Principle in which God as Father Son and Spirit dwells a measure of which Divine and Glorious Life is in all men as a Seed which of its own nature draws invites and inclines to God And this we call Vehiculum Dei or the Spiritual body of Christ Vehiculum DEI. the flesh and blood of Christ which came down from Heaven of which all the Saints do feed and are thereby nourished unto Eternal Life And as every unrighteous Action is witnessed against and reproved by this Light and Seed so by such Actions it is hurt wounded and slain and resiles or flees from them even as the flesh of men flees from that which is of a contrary nature to it Now because it is never separated from God nor Christ but wherever it is God and Christ are as wrapped up therein therefore and in that respect as it is Resisted God is said to be Resisted and where it is born down God is said to be pressed as a Cart under sheaves and Christ is said to be slain and crucified And on the contrary as
true Faith This Objection is very weak and apparently Contrary to the Text 1 Tim. 1.19 Answ. Where the Apostle addeth to Faith a good Conscience by way of Complaint A good and evil Conscience whereas if their Faith had been only seeming and hypocritical the men had been better without it than with it neither had they been worthy of blame for losing that which in it self was Evil. But the Apostle expresly adds and of a good Conscience which shews it was Real neither can it be supposed that men could truly attain a good Conscience without the operation of God's Saving Grace far less that a good Conscience doth consist with a seeming false and hypocritical Faith Again these places of the Apostle being spoken by way of Regret clearly Import that these Attainments they had fall'n from were good and real not false and deceitful else he would not have Regretted their falling from them And so he saith positively They tasted of the heavenly Gift and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost c. not that they seem'd to be so Which sheweth this Objection is very frivolous Secondly they Alledge Phil. 1.6 Being confident of this very thing that Object 2 he which hath begun a good Work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ c. and 1 Pet. 1.5 who are kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation Answ. These Scriptures as they do not affirm any thing positively Contrary to us so they cannot be understood otherwise than as the Condition is performed upon our part seeing Salvation is no otherways proposed there but upon certain Salvation is proposed upon certain Conditions by us to be performed necessary Conditions to be performed by us as hath been above proved and as our Adversaries also acknowledge as Rom. 8.13 For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live And Hebr. 3.14 We are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our Confidence stedfast unto the end For if these places of the Scripture upon which they build their Objection were to be admitted without these Conditions it would manifestly overturn the whole Tenor of their Exhortations throughout all their Writings Some other Objections there are of the same nature which are solved by the same Answers which also because largely treated of by others I omit to come to that Testimony of the Truth which is more especically ours in this matter and is contained in the latter part of the Proposition in these words Yet such an Increase and Stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be a total Apostasy § IV. As in the Explanation of the fifth and sixth Propositions I observed that some that had denied the Errors of others concerning Reprobation and affirmed the Vniversality of Christ's Death did notwithstanding fall short in sufficiently holding forth the Truth and so gave the contrary party an occasion by their defects to be strengthened in their Errors so may it be said in this Case * The two Extreams some run into by Asserting a final falling or not falling from Grace Impossible As upon the one hand they Err that affirm That the least degree of true and Saving Grace cannot be fall'n from so do they Err upon the other hand that deny any such Stability to be attained from which there cannot be a total and final Apostasy And betwixt these Two Extreams lieth the Truth apparent in the Scriptures which God hath Revealed unto us by the Testimony of his Spirit and which also we are made sensible of by our own sensible Experience And even as in that former Controversy was observed so also in this the defence of Truth will readily appear to such as seriously weigh the matter for the Arguments upon both hands rightly applied will as to this hold good and the Objections which are strong as they are respectively urged against the two opposite false Opinions are hereby easily solved by the establishing of this Truth For as the Arguments which these alledge that affirm There can be no falling away may well be received upon the one part as of those who have attained to this Stability and Establishment and their Objections solved by this Concession so upon the other hand the Arguments alledged from Scripture-Testimonies by those that affirm the possibility of falling away may well be received of such as are not come to this Establishment though having attained a measure of true Grace Thus then the contrary Batterings of our Adversaries who miss the Truth do Concur the more strongly to Establish it while they are destroying each other But lest this may not seem to suffice to satisfy such as judge it always possible for the best of men before they die to fall away I shall add for the proof of it some Brief Considerations from some few Testimonies of the Scripture § V. And first I freely acknowledge that it is good for all to be Humble and in this respect not over-Confident so as to lean to this Watchfulness and Diligence is of Indispensible necessity to all to foster themselves in Iniquity or lie down in Security as if they had attained this Condition seeing Watchfulness and Diligence is of indispensible necessity to all mortal men so long as they breath in this World for God will have this to be the Constant Practice of a Christian that thereby he may be the more fit to serve him and the better armed against all the daily Temptations of the Enemy For since the Wages of sin is death there is no man while he sinneth and is subject thereunto but may lawfully suppose himself capable of perishing Hence the Apostle Paul himself saith 1 Cor. 9.27 But I keep under my body and bring it into subjection least that by any means when I have preached to others I my self should be a Cast-away Here the Apostle supposeth it possible for him to be a Cast-away and yet it may be judged he was far more advanced in the Inward Work of Regeneration when he wrote that Epistle than many who now a-days too presumptuously suppose they cannot fall away because they feel themselves to have attained some small degree of true Grace But the Apostle makes use of this Supposition or possibility of his being a Cast-away as I before observed as an Inducement to him to be Watchful I keep under my body lest c. Nevertheless the same Apostle at another time in the sense and feeling of God's Holy Power and in the Dominion thereof finding himself a Conqueror there-through over sin and his Soul's Enemies maketh no difficulty to affirm Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither death nor life c. which clearly sheweth that he had Attained a Condition from which he knew he could not fall away But secondly It appears such a * A Condition attainable in this life
Iniquity to thee that shews thee thy Barrenness thy Nakedness thy Emptiness is that Body that thou must partake of and feed upon but that till by forsaking Iniquity thou turn'st to it com'st unto it receiv'st it thô thou may'st hunger after it thou canst not be Satisfied with it for it hath no Communion with Darkness 2 Cor. 6.14 Nor canst thou drink of the Cup of the Lord and the Cup of Devils and be Partaker of the Lord's Table and the Table of Devils 1 Cor. 10.21 But as thou suffer'st that small Seed of Righteousness to arise in thee and to be formed into a Birth How the Inward Man is nourisht that New Substantial Birth that 's brought forth in the Soul naturally feeds upon and is nourished by this Spiritual Body yea as this Outward Birth lives not but as it sucks-in Breath by the Outward Elementary Air so this New Birth lives not in the Soul but as it draws-in and breathes by that Spiritual Air or Vehicle and as the Outward Birth cannot subsist without some Outward Body to feed upon some Outward Flesh and some Outward Drink so neither can this Inward Birth without it be fed by this Inward Body by this Inward Flesh and Blood of Christ which answers to it after the same manner by way of Analogy And this is most agreeable to the Doctrine of Christ concerning this matter For as without Outward Food the Natural Body hath not Life so also saith Christ John 6.53 Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood ye have no life in you And as the Outward Body eating Outward Food lives thereby so Christ saith That he that eateth him shall live by him John 6.57 So it is this Inward Participation of this Inward Man of this Inward and Spiritual Body by which Man is united to God and has Fellowship and Communion with him He that eateth my Flesh and drinketh my Blood saith Christ dwelleth in me and I in him John 6.56 This cannot be understood of Outward Eating of Outward Bread And as by this the Soul must have Fellowship with God so also in so far as all the Saints are Partakers of this One Body and this One Blood they come also to have a Joint-Communion Hence the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.17 in this respect saith That they being many are One Bread and One Body And to the Wise among the Corinthians he saith The Bread which we break is the Communion of the Body of Christ. Ver. 16. This is the True and Spiritual Supper of the Lord which Men come to partake of by hearing the Voice of Christ and opening the Door of their Hearts The True Spiritual Supper of the Lord. and so letting him in in the manner above-said according to the plain words of the Scripture Rev. 3.20 Behold I stand at the Door and knock if any man hear my Voice and open the Door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me So that the Supper of the Lord and the Supping with the Lord and partaking of his Flesh and Blood is no ways limited to the Ceremony of Breaking Bread and Drinking Wine at particular times but is truly and really Enjoyed as often as the Soul retires into the Light of the Lord and feels and partakes of that Heavenly Life by which the Inward Man is nourished which may be and is often witnessed by the Faithful at all times tho more particularly when they are Assembled together to Wait upon the Lord. § IV. But what Confusion the Professors of Christianity have run into concerning this matter is more than obvious who as in most other things they have done for want of a true Spiritual Vnderstanding have sought to Tie this Supper of the Lord to that Ceremony * Man is not tied to the Ceremony of Breaking Bread and Drinking Wine which Christ did use with his Disciples This only was a Shadow used by Christ before his Death of Breaking Bread and Drinking Wine with his Disciples And tho they for most part agree in this general yet how do they Contend and Debate one against another How strangely are they pinched pained and straitned to make this Spiritual Mystery agree to that Ceremony And what monstrous and wild Opinions and Conceivings have they invented to inclose or affix the Body of Christ to their Bread and Wine From which Opinion not only the greatest and fiercest and most hurtful Contests both among the Professors of Christianity in general and among Protestants in particular have arisen but also such Absurdities irrational and blasphemous Consequences have ensued What makes the Christian Religion hateful to Jews Turks and Heathens The Papists Faith of Christ his Flesh and Blood as make the Christian Religion odious and hateful to Jews Turks and Heathens The Professors of Christianity do chiefly divide in this matter into Three Opinions The first is of those that say The Substance of the Bread is Transubstantiated into the very Substance of that same Body Flesh and Blood of Christ which was born of the Virgin Mary and crucified by the Jews so that after the Words of Consecration as they call them it is no more Bread but the Body of Christ. The Second is of such as say The Substance of the Bread remains but that also that Body is in The Lutherans Faith and with and under the Bread so that both the Substance of the Bread and the Body Flesh and Blood of Christ is there also The Calvinists Faith The Third is of those that denying both these do affirm That the Body of Christ is not there Corporally or Substantially but yet that it is Really and Sacramentally received by the Faithful in the use of Bread and Wine but how or what way it 's there they know not nor can they tell only we must believe it is there yet so that it is only properly in Heaven It is not my Design to enter into a Refutation of these Several Opinions for each of their Authors and Assertors have sufficiently Refuted one another and are all of them no less Strong both from Scripture and Reason in Refuting each their contrary Party's Opinion than they are Weak in Establishing their own For I often have seriously observed in reading their respective Writings and so it may be have others that all of them do notably in so far as they Refute the contrary Opinions but that they are mightily pained when they come to Confirm and Plead for their own Hence I necessarily must conclude that none of them had attained to the Truth and Substance of this Mystery Let us see if Calvin * Inst. lib 4. cap. 17. after he hath Refuted the two former Opinions be more successful in what he affirms and asserts for the Truth of his Opinion who after he hath much laboured in overturning and Refuting the two former Opinions plainly confesseth that he knows not what
and to some less so they may use it accordingly The several Conditions Education differs accordingly under which men are diversly stated together with their Edcuations answering thereunto do sufficiently shew this The Servant is not the same way educated as the Master nor the Tenant as the Landlord nor the Rich as the Poor nor the Prince as the Peasant Now though it be not lawful for any however great Abundance they may have or whatever their Education may be to use that which is meerly superfluous yet seeing their Education has accustomed them thereunto and their Capacity enables them so to do without being profuse or extravagant they may use things better in their kind than such whose Education hath neither accustomed them to such things nor their Capacity will reach to compass them The lawful or unlawful Use of the Creation For it is beyond question that what ever thing the Creation affords is for the use of man and the moderate use of them is lawful yet per accidens they may be unlawful to some and not to others As for instance who by reason of his Estate and Education hath been used to eat Flesh and drink Wine to be cloathed with the finest Wool if his Estate bear it and he use it neither in superfluity nor immoderately he may do it and perhaps if he should apply himself to feed or be cloathed as are the Peasants it might prejudice the health of his Body and nothing advance his Soul But if a man whose Estate and Education had accustomed to both courser Food and Raiment should stretch himself beyond what he had or were used to to the manifest prejudice of his Family and Children no doubt it would be unlawful to him even so to Eat or be Cloathed as another in whom it is lawful for that that other may as much mortified and have denied himself as much in coming down to that which this aspires to as he in willing to be like him aspires beyond what he either is able or hath accustomed to do The safe place then is for such as have fulness to watch over themselves that they use it moderately and rescind all superfluities being willing so far as they can to help the need of those to whom Providence hath allotted a smaller Allowance The Rich to help the Needy Let the Brother of high degree rejoyce in that he is abased and such as God calls in a low degree to be content with their Condition not envying those Brethren who have greater abundance knowing they have received abundance as to the inward Man which is chiefly to be regarded And therefore beware of such a Temptation as to use their Calling as an Engine to be richer knowing they have this Advantage beyond the Rich and Noble that are called that the Truth doth not any ways abase them nay not in the Esteem of the World as it doth the other but that they are rather exalted thereby in that as to the Inward and Spiritual Fellowship of the Saints they become the Brethren and Companions of the Greatest and Richest and in this respect let him of low degree rejoice that he is exalted These things premised I would seriously propose unto all such as mind in reality to be Christians indeed and that in Nature and not in Name only Whether it were not desirable and would not greatly contribute to the Commendation of Christianity and to the increase of the Life and Vertue of Christ If all superfluous Titles of Honour Profuseness and Prodigality in Meat and Apparel Excess of Gaming Sporting and Playing were laid aside and forborn And whether such as lay them aside in so doing walk not more like the Disciples of Christ and his Apostles and are therein nearer their Example than such as use them Whether the laying them aside would hinder any from being good Christians Or if Christians might not be better without them than with them Certainly the Sober and Serious among all Sorts will say Yea. Then surely such as lay them aside as reckoning them unsuitable for Christians are not to be blamed but rather commended for so doing Because that both in Principle and Practice they effectually advance that which others acknowledge were desirable but can never make effectual so long as they allow the Use of them as lawful And God hath made it manifest in this Age that by discovering the Evil of such things and leading his Witnesses out of them and to testifie against them he hath produced effectually in many that Mortification and Abstraction from the Love and Cares of this World who daily are conversing in the World but inwardly redeemed out of it both in Wedlock and in their lawful Imploiments which was judged could only be obtained by such as were shut up in Cloisters and Monasteries Thus much in general § III. As to the first we affirm positively That it is not lawful for Christians either to give or receive these Titles of Honour as Your Holiness Your Majesty your Excellency your Eminency c. First Because these Titles are no part of that Obedience Titles which is due to Magistrates or Superiors neither doth the giving them add to nor diminish from that Subjection we ow to them which consists in obeying their just and lawful Commands not in Titles and Designations Secondly We find not that in the Scripture any such Titles are used either under the Law or the Gospel under the Law and Gospel but that in the speaking to Kings Princes or Nobles they use only a simple Compellation as 0 King and that without any further Designation save perhaps the Name of the Person as O King Agrippa c. Thirdly Lying Titles It lays a Necessity upon Christians most frequently to Lie because the Persons obtaining these Titles either by Election or Hereditarily may frequently be found to have nothing really in them deserving them or answering to them as some to whom it is said Your Excellency having nothing of Excellency in them And who is called Your Grace appears to be an Enemy to Grace And he who is called Your Honour is known to be Base and Ignoble I wonder what Law of Man or what Patent ought to oblige me to make a Lye in calling Good Evil and Evil Good Patents do not oblige to a Lye I wonder what Law of Man can secure me in so doing from the just Judgment of God that will make me count for every idle Word and to Lie is something more Surely Christians should be ashamed that such Laws manifestly crossing the Law of God should be among them If it be said We ought in Charity to suppose Object that they have these Vertues because the King has bestowed those Titles upon them or that they are descended of such as deserved them I answer Charity destroys not Knowledge I am not obliged by Charity either to believe or speak a Lie Now it is apparent Answ. and cannot be denied by
answer It is ordinary for the Prophets to express the greatest duties of Evangelical times in Mosaical terms as appears among others from Jer. 31.38 39 40. Ezek. 36.25 and 40. and Isa. 45.23 I have sworn by my self that unto me every Knee shall bow every Tongue shall swear Where the Righteousness of the New Jerusalem the purity of the Gospel with its Spiritual worship and the profession of the Name of Christ are expressed under forms of speaking used to Old Jerusalem under the washings of the Law under the names of Ceremonies the Temple Services Swearing is expressed by Confessing under the Gospel Sacrifices Oaths c. Yea that which the Prophet speaks here of Swearing the Apostle Paul interprets it expresly of Confession saying Rom. 14.11 For it is written As I live saith the Lord every Knee shall bow to me and every Tongue shall Confess to God Which being rightly considered none can be ignorant but these words which the Prophet writes under the Law when the Ceremonial Oaths were in use to wit Every Tongue shall swear were by the Apostle being under the Gospel when those Oaths became abolished expressed by Every Tongue shall Confess Object Tenthly they object But the Apostle Paul approves Oaths used among men when he writes Heb. 6.16 For men verily swear by the Greater and an Oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife But there are as many contests fallacies and diffidences at this time as there were ever Therefore the necessity of Oaths doth yet remain Answ. I answer The Apostle tells indeed in this place what men at that time did who lived in Controversies and Incredulity not what they ought to have done nor what the Saints did who were redeemed from Strife and Incredulity and had come to Christ Strife ceasing Oaths cease the Truth and Amen of God Moreover he only alludes to a certain Custom usual among men that he might express the firmity of the Divine Promise that he might excite in the Saints so much the more Confidence in God promising to them not that he might instigate them to Swear against the Law of God or confirm them in that no not at all for neither doth 1 Cor. 9.24 teach Christians the vain Races whereby men often times even to the destruction of their Bodies are wearied to obtain a corruptible prize So neither doth Christ who is the Prince of Peace teach his Disciples to fight albeit he takes notice Luke 14.31 what it behoveth such Kings to do who are accustomed to fight as prudent Warriors therein Secondly as to what pertains to Contests Perfidies and Diffidences among men which our Adversaries affirm to have grown to such an hight that Swearing is at present as necessary as ever Deceit among the False not the True Christians That we deny not at all for we see and daily experience teacheth us that all manner of deceit and malice doth increase among worldly men and False Christians but not among True Christians But because Men cannot trust one another and therefore require Oaths one of another it will not therefore follow that True Christians ought to do so whom Christ has brought to true Faithfulness and Honesty as well towards God as one towards another and therefore has delivered them from Contests Perfidies and consequently from Oaths Eleventhly They object We grant Object That among true Christians there is not need of Oaths but by what Means shall we infallibly know them It will follow then That Oaths are at present Needful and that it is Lawful for Christians to Swear to wit that such may be satisfied who will not acknowledge this and the other Man to be a Christian. I answer It is no ways lawful for a Christian to Swear whom Christ hath called to his essential Truth Answ. which was before all Oaths forbidding him to swear and on the contrary commanding him to speak the Truth in all things to the Honour of Christ who called him that it may appear Truth was before Oaths That the Words of his Disciples may be as truly believed as the Oaths of all other worldly Men. Neither is it lawful for them to be Vnfaithful in this that they may please others for that they may avoid their Hurt For thus the Primitive Christians for some Ages remained faithful who being required to swear did unanimously answer I am a Christian I swear not What shall I say of the Heathens some of whom arrived to that Degree For Diodorus Siculus relates lib. 16. That the giving of the Right Hand was among the Persians a sign of speaking the Truth And the Scythians as Qu. Curtius relates said in their Conferences with Alexander the Great Think not that the Scythians confirm their Friendship by Swearing they swear by keeping their Promises Stobaeus in his third Sermon tells That Solomon said A good Man ought to be in that Estimation that he need not an Oath because it is to be reputed a lessening of his Honour if he be forced to Swear Pythagoras in his Oration among other things hath this Maxim Heathen-Testimonies against Oaths as that which concerns the Administration of the Common-wealth Let no Man call God to witness by an Oath no not in Judgment but let every Man so accustom himself to speak that he may become worthy to be trusted even without an Oath Basil the Great commends Clinias an Heathen That he had rather pay three Talents which are about three thousand Pound than swear Socrates as Stobaeus relates Serm. 14. had this Sentence The Duty of Good Men requires that they shew to the World that their Manners and Actions are more firm than Oaths The same was the Judgment of Isocrates Plato also stood against Oaths in his Judgments de Leg. 12. Quintilianus takes notice That it was of old a kind of Infamy if any was desired to swear but to require an Oath of a Noble-Man was like an examining him by the Hang-man Marcus Aurelius Antonius the Emperour of Rome saith in his Description of a Good Man Such is his Integrity that he needs not Oaths So also some Jews did witness as Grotius relates out of Maimonides It is best for a Man to abstain from all Oaths The Esseans as Philo Judaeus relates did esteem their Words more firm than Oaths and Oaths were esteemed among them as needless Things And Philo himself speaking of the Third Commandment explains his Mind thus viz. It were better altogether not to Swear but to be accustomed always to Speak the Truth that naked Words might have the Strength of an Oath And elswhere he saith It is more agreeable to Natural Reason altogether to abstain from Swearing perswading that whatsoever a good Man saith may be equivalent with an Oath Oaths abrogated by Christ. Who then needs further to doubt but that since Christ would have his Disciples attain the highest Pitch of Perfection he abrogated Oaths as a Rudiment of Infirmity and in place
thereof established the Use of Truth Who can now any more think that the Holy Martyrs and antient Fathers of the first three hundred Years and many others since that Time have so opposed themselves to Oaths that they might only rebuke vain and rash Oaths by the Creatures or Heathen-Idols which were also prohibited under the Mosaical-Law and not also Swearing by the True God in Truth and Righteousness which was there commanded As Polycarpus Justin Martyr The Testimonies of the Fathers against Oaths and Swearing Apolog. 2. and many Martyrs as Eusebius relates Tertullian in his Apolog. cap. 32. ad Scap. cap. 1. of Idolatry c. 11. Clemens Alexandrinus Strom. lib. 7. Origen in Matth. tract 25. Cyprianus lib. 3. Athanas. in pass cruc Domini Christi Hilarius in Matth. 5.34 Basilius Magn. in Psal. 14. Greg. Nyssenus in Cant. Orat. 13. Greg. Nazianzenus in dialog contra juramenta Epiphanius adversus haeres lib. 1. Ambros. de Virg. lib. 3. Idem in Matth. 5. Chrysostom in Genes homil 15. Idem homil in Act. Apost cap. 3. Hieronymus Epistol lib. part 3. Ep. 2. Idem in Zach. lib. 2. cap. 8. Idem in Matth. lib. 1. cap. 5. Augustinus de serm Dom. serm 28. Cyrillus in Jerem. 4. Theodoretus in Deut. 6. Isidorus Pelusiota Ep. lib. 1. Epist. 155. Chromatius in Matth. 5. Johannes Damascenus l. 3. c. 16. Cassiodorus in Psal. 94. Isidorus Hispalensis cap. 31. Antiochus in Pandect script hom 62. Beda in Jac. 5. Haimo in Apoc. Ambrosius Ansbertus in Apoc. Theophylactus in Matth. 5. Pascasius Ratbertus in Matth. 5. Otho Brunsfelsius in Matth. 5. Druthmarus in Matth. 5. Euthymius Eugubinus Bibliotheca vet patr in Matth. 5. OEcumenius in Jac. c. 5. v. 12. Anselmus in Matth. 5. Waldenses Vâclevus Erasmus in Matth. 5. in Jac. 5. Who can read these Places and doubt longer of their Sense in this Matter And who believing that they were against all Oaths can bring so great an indignity to the Name of Christ as to seek to subject again his Foâlowers to so great an Indignity Is it not rather Time that all Good Men labour to remove this Abuse and Infamy from Christians Lastly they object This will bring in Fraud and Confusion for Impostors will counterfeit Probity and under the Benefit of this Dispensation will be without Fear of Punishment I answer There are two things only Answ. which oblige a Man to speak the Truth First Either the Fear of God in his Heart and Love of Truth for where this is there is no need of Oaths to speak the Truth Or Secondly the Fear of Punishment from the Judge Therefore let there be the same The punishment of Lyars or rather greater Punishment appointed to those who pretend so great Truth in Words and so great simplicity in Heart that they cannot Lie and so great Reverence towards the Law of Christ that for Conscienceâsake they deny to Swear in any wise if they fail and so there shall be the same good Order yea greater Security against Deceivers as if Oaths were continued and also by that more severe Punishment to which these false Dissemblers shall be liable Hence Wicked Men shall be more terrified and Good Men delivered from all Oppression both in their Liberty and Goods For which Cause for their tender Consciences God hath often a Regard to Magistrates and their State as a thing most acceptable to him But if any can further doubt of this Thing to wit The Vnited Netherlands instanced If without Confusion it can be practised in the Commonwealth let him consider the State of the Vnited Netherlands and he shall see the Good Effect of it For there because of the great Number of Merchants more than in any other place there is most frequent Occasion for this thing and though the Number of those that are of this Mind be considerable to whom the States these hundred Years have Condescended and yet daily Condescend yet nevertheless there has nothing of Prejudice followed thereupon to the Commonwealth Government or good Order but rather great Advantage to Trade and so to the Commonwealth § XIII Sixthly The last thing to be considered is Revenge and War an Evil as opposite and contrary to the Spirit and Doctrine of Christ as Light to Darkness For as is manifest Revenge and War contrary to Christ. by what is said through Contempt of Christ's Law the whole World is filled with various Oaths Cursings Blasphemous Profanations and Horrid Perjuries so likewise through Contempt of the same Law the World is filled with Violence Oppression Murders Ravishing of Women and Virgins Spoilings Depredations Burnings Vastations and all manner of Lasciviousness and Cruelty So that it is strange that Men made after the Image of God should have so much degenerated that they rather bear the Image and Nature of Roaring Lions Tearing Tigres Devouring Wolves and Raging Boars than of Rational Creatures endued with Reason And is it not yet much more admirable that this Horrid Monster should find Place and be fomented among those Men that profess themselves Disciples of our peaceable Lord and Master Jesus Christ who by Excellency is called the Prince of Peace and hath expresly prohibited his Children all Violence and on the contrary commanded them that according to his Example they should follow Patience Charity Forbearance and other Vertues worthy of a Christian. Hear then what this great Prophet saith whom every Soul is commanded to hear under the Pain of being Cut off Matth. 5. from verse 38. to the End of the Chapter For thus he saith Ye have heard Revenge Forbidden by Christ. that it hath been said an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth But I say unto you That ye resist not evil but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek turn to him the other also And if any man will sue thee at the law and take away thy coat let him have thy cloak also And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile go with him twain Give to him that asketh thee and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away Ye have heard that it hath been said Thou shalt love thy Neighbour and hate thine enemy But I say unto you Love your enemies bless them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven For he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust For if ye love them which love you what reward have ye Do not even the Publicans the same And if ye salute your brethren only what do you more than others Do not even the Publicans so Be ye therefore perfect even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect The Law of Christ more perfect than of that Moses These Words with a Respect to Revenge as the
of ordinary Capacity that are not educated in Colledges may understand them V. As for Retortions they must not be impertinent and from the purpose and none shall be so insisted on as to divert us from the Point or turn the Opponent into the Respondent VI. The Day appointed for the Conference is the fourteenth of April in the Year One thousand six hundred seventy five being the Day called Wednesday the Place is to be at Alexander Harper 's House or Close in case the Gray-Fryers Church so called cannot be obtained and that the Conference is to continue from two to five a Clock in the Afternoon VII Both Parties shall endeavour to procure a Praeses to Moderate but not to have any Decisive Judgment yet if such a one cannot be procured the Conference is not to be broken up VIII And it is hereby declared That both Parties intend this for Mutual Edification and therefore intend to abstain from any thing that may obstruct so good an Event IX It is likewise agreed that none shall have Liberty to speak but those that have or shall subscribe before the Dispute begin these aforesaid Articles HEre Alex. Skein one of our Friends chosen Praeses for Us because we could not at that time procure another standing up with the other Praeses Student It was condescended That no Quaker should be a Praeses Quaker We are wronged for we never condescended to any such thing And seeing ye have chosen one of Your Way how can we be hindred to choose one of Ours Andr. Thomson their Praeses There needs no debate in this matter for we are chosen not to have any Decisive Judgment but only for the Moral Part to take notice if the Rules be observed or whether ye keep to the Purpose Then John Leslie had a long and tedious Discourse concerning what was fit to be done and how we ought to Dispute G. K. Praeses I suppose we came not to this Place to hear from this Young-Man a long Logick Discourse R. B. I desire to be heard We being a People so generally mis-represented as Heretical and Erroneous did conceive our selves obliged to give a True and Faithful Account of our Principles which I did in a certain Paper now under debate And that our Innocency therein might appear there was a Challenge added to the end of it offering to defend these our Principles if we might be allowed so to do in these Publick Places where we have been so much misrepresented and against those Persons who had there so often traduced us To which having received no Answer some of the Students of Divinity came to us and signified that they looked upon themselves as concerned because mention is made of such in the beginning of that Paper To whom we answered That they were not the Persons Challenged by Us as not being the Publick Preachers that had mis-represented Us But seeing they were desirous to debate the matter we were not unwilling to render to any a Reason of the Hope that is in us and therefore should not decline it And forasmuch as some did object that we were at a loss as engaging with them because there would be little Advantage in case we had any Victory and a greater Reflection should we appear to be at any loss To such we had and have this to say That as we are not afraid to meet with the Greatest and Ablest of the Preachers themselves so the Truth leads us not to Despise any As R. B. was going on he was interrupted Alex. Shirreff If it were pertinent I could easily disprove much of what is said but to be short R. B. having given Theses provoking all the Scholars of Europe and Great Brittain though R. B. pretends in his Preface to be against School-Divinity yet his Theses are full of it and there are many other Contradictions which I will not now take notice of The Preachers and Ministers of the Word not finding themselves concerned we Young-Men and but Students have offered to Dispute In the Articles the Quakers have been very unreasonable and particularly G. K. did refuse any Article should be put in against Railing because he said That might be Railing in me which was not in him because he to wit G. K. was immediately led by the Spirit We have concluded that being Young-Men in case the Quakers should have any Advantage it will not be of great Consequence and if we have Advantage we hope it may be useful because these are the great Prophets and Preachers of the Quakers G.K. I could take notice of many things not true in that Young-Man's long Discourse And it may here be observed that afterwards J. L. speaking reflectingly against the Quakers said It was no Railing to speak the Truth which was all he pleaded for as particularly that R. B. hath provoked all Europe but I pass them by because I am here exceedingly abused and therefore desire to be heard For I declare in God's Fear and in singleness of my Heart I never said any such thing as is by that Young-Man alledged upon me as I can Appeal to the Auditors who were there present But what I said was this I cannot bind my self not to Rail because I 'me bound already that I should not Rail by the Righteous Law of God in my Conscience and may perhaps speak that as believing it to be true which ye may call Railing A. Shir. I being chiefly concerned and having mostly occasioned this Debate am Employed by the rest to speak first and therefore I will Impugn the Second Thesis Which R. B. read and is as followeth Seing no Man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him Second Thesis Matt. 11.27 And seeing the Revelation of the Son is in and by the Spirit therefore the Testimony of the Spirit is that alone by which the true Knowledge of God hath been is and can be only Revealed who as by the moving of his own Spirit converted the Chaos of this World into that wonderful Order wherein it was in the beginning and created Man a living Soul to rule and govern it so by the Revelation of the same Spirit he hath made manifest himself all-a-long unto the Sons of Men both Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles which Revelations of God by the Spirit whether by outward Voices and Appearances Dreams or inward objective Manifestations in the Heart was of old the formal Object of their Faith and remaineth yet so to be since the Object of the Saints Faith is the same in all Ages though set forth under divers Administrations Moreover these Divine inward Revelations which we make absolutely necessary for the building up true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason yet from hence it will not follow that the Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Examination either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of
Testimony of Moses and the Prophets even than John who was the greatest But when we produce the Testimony of Moses and the Prophets and Apostles as an Evidence to the Truth of what we affirm I say it should be received by our Adversaries who own the Scriptures as their Chief and Only Rule For either they should Receive it or not Receive it if they should Receive it then they are faulty who in the late Dispute at Aberdeen did refuse to Receive the Evidence of the Scriptures as from us only because we say We have a greater to wit that of the Spirit within us although we own the Scripture as the greatest Visible and outward Evidence that we can give to our Adversaries If they should not Receive the Scripture-Evidence and Testimony as from us because we say we have a Greater to wit that of Christ himself immediately in us by his Spirit then they must needs also say for the same Reason That the Jews ought not to receive the Testimony of the Scriptures as an Evidence for Christ because he said He had a Greater And certainly he had a greater though they would not receive it nor could not as they stood in their Prejudice and Malice wherewith they were filled against him who did not receive him Now this I say with Freedom and Boldness of Spirit to all those whether Papists Anabaptists Prelatical or Presbyterian Professors who with one Mouth require of us an Evidence that we are Inspired or have a Measure of the Inspiration of the Spirit of God and Christ in us I offer unto all of you the Scriptures for an Evidence of this Truth viz. That the Quakers so called have a Measure of the Inspiration of the Spirit of God and Christ in them For according to the Scriptures-Testimony Christ the true Light enlighteneth every Man that cometh into the World and his Illumination is his Inspiration I profess sincerely in God's Fear That the Scriptures-Testimony is to me as full and plain and Convincing to prove this Truth viz. That an Illumination Manifestation and Inspiration of the Spirit of God is given to every Man is in every Man as to prove this Truth That Christ who according to the Flesh was born of the Virgin Mary was the promised Messiah Now if we can prove from Scripture That all Men have in them a Measure of this Divine Illumination and Inspiration by the Spirit of Christ we have gained our Point which is That we have also a Measure of the same in us for ALL MEN doth comprehend Vs called Quakers as well as other Men I see not what our Adversaries can with any Colour Object against this Evidence from Scripture but this That they will deny that the Scripture bears Testimony to this Vniversal Illumination or Inspiration of the Spirit of God in Men. But this brings the Matter of the Debate from being Personal to be Doctrinal and so puts us upon equal Terms at least with all our Adversaries especially Prelatical Anabaptist and Presbyterian and Independent Opposers whatsoever who say The Scriptures are their chief and only Rule And though our Adversaries say The Scripture doth not testifie to that Universal Inspiration of the Spirit of Christ in Men that moveth us not more than when the Jews denied That the Scriptures bore Testimony to him that was born of the Virgin Mary to be the Christ. We are able by the help of God to prove from Scripture the Truth of this Doctrine of Divine Illumination and Inspiration in all Men and consequently in the Quakers as much as they or any professing Christianity upon Earth can prove any Principle or Doctrine of their Faith Secondly We are able and do offer by the Grace of God against all our Opposers whatsoever to prove from the Scriptures-Testimony That this Universal Inspiration and Illumination of Christ by his Spirit in Men is a sufficient Evidence of Truth and Rule of Faith and Life in all Men and consequently in us called Quakers Thirdly that this Divine Inspiration and Illumination where it is not wilfully resisted and rejected but regarded and attended is a Greater Evidence than the Scripture is and witnessed by the Scriptures Fourthly and yet the Scripture is the Greatest Visible and Outward Evidence that either we or they can give of their Rule I shall conclude with a reasonable Demand to these Young-Men Masters of Arts their Masters and Teachers which is this Whether they own these Assertions Affirmations and Arguments of their Scholars in the late Dispute as followeth viz. That whatever is of God is God That the Scriptures according to the Quakers are Fallacious and can beguile us That the Baptism with the Holy Ghost is ceased And the rest of their Discourse inserted in this foregoing Treatise If Yea Let them declare so much to the People who are greatly stumbled at these their Expressions even divers of their own Church If Nay then let them publickly Reprove and Disown those Words otherwise not only we but many others will say Ye have both taught and allowed them so to Affirm G. K. Quakerism Confirmed OR A VINDICATION Of the Chief DOCTRINES and PRINCIPLES Of the PEOPLE called QUAKERS FROM THE Arguments and Objections of the Students of Divinity so called of Aberdeen in their Book entituled QVAKERISM CANVASED BY ROBERT BARCLAY AND GEORGE KEITH 2 Tim. 3.9 But they shall proceed no further for their Folly shall be manifest to all Men c. London Printed for Tho. Northcott 1691. Friendly Reader 1676. HAD we not more Regarded the Interest of the Truth for whose sake we can shun no Abasement than the Significancy of those with whom we have this Rencountre we should have rather chused to be silent than Answer them they being of so small Reputation among their own that neither Teachers nor People will hold themselves Accomptable for any of their Positions and seem zealous to have it believed they would not bestow Time to Read it nor yet hold themselves obliged to Approve it However since we certainly know That in the Second Part of their Book to which this Reply is they have scraped together most of the Chief Arguments used against us and borrowed not a little from G. M's Manuscripts with whose Work that yet appears not we have been these seven Years menaced Which like the Materials of a Building managed by Unskilful Workmen though they be by them very confusedly put together yet being the chief Things can be said against us we have throughly handled for the Reader 's Satisfaction which may be Serviceable to the Truth without Respect to the Insignificancy of those against whom it is written As for the first Part of their Book we have also Answered it but distinct from this it consisting of many Particularities of Matters of Fact which perhaps might have proved tedious to many Readers that may by This be Edified and think it of no great Consequence that the Students are proved Liars which even many
only year 1675 That God spake unto Cain a most wicked Man but also unto Satan Job 1. which speaking of God to Satan we suppose the Students will not say was by an outward Voice and consequently it was Internal But we ask them If all wicked Professors of Christianity should burn the Bible and destroy all outward Rules and Means of Knowledge Should they by this Means cease to Sin because they should have no Rule Or should they be excused from Gospel-Duties because they have no Rule by this Supposition according to the Students to require them In their Second Subsection they spend both their Strength and Paper in labouring to prove some things which we no wise deny as the Sequel of their Major § 14. But in the Proof of their Minor where the whole Stress lieth they utterly fail in both its Branches as we shall briefly shew As to the first they Argue thus They know no such Inward Objective Evidence of Inward Revelations of the Spirit in themselves therefore they have none such We deny the Consequence they see it not nor know it because they will not Their Prejudice against the Truth doth blind them and indispose their Understanding Yea might not the unbelieving Jews have reasoned the same way against Christ when he was outwardly present with them We do not know him to be Christ Therefore he is not Christ Again whereas they query in a scoffing way Can a thing that is self-evident he hid from the whole World except a few Illuminado's We answer If it were hid from the whole World except a few in comparison of others it is no more than what the Scripture saith That the whole World lieth in Wickedness And their Wickedness blindeth them that they do not see the Light that is in them Yet we could Instance many The Self-Evidence of Inspiration who are not Quakers so called both Christians and Gentiles who have acknowleded the Evidence and Certainty of Divine Inspiration in all Men as the surest Ground of Knowledge But we need not digress into this here we have enough besides to stop their Mouths For do not they say That the Scriptures have a Self-Evidence and yet are not the Scriptures and the Truths declared in them hid from the greatest part of the World The Mahometans reject both Old and New Testament and the Jews the New although they read them And yet according to our Adversaries they have Self-Evidence So that it is Evident the same Argument is as much against the Scripture as the Light within in Point of Self-Evidence and indeed much more seeing many who deny the Self-Evidence of the Scriptures even Heathens have a Knowledge of the Self-Evidence of Divine Inspiration as Socrates Plato Plotinus Phocylides Seneca and many others And here in the close being sensible of their Weakness after they have laboured to prove the Negative they tell us That seeing the Negative is theirs they are not bound to prove it And so would roll it over on us to prove the Affirmative against their own Law which would have us to be meer Defendents As to the Maxim Affirmanti incumbit probatio it doth not help them for they have Affirmed a Negative and have been at great Pains to prove it But all in vain And why may we not put them to prove their Minor year 1676 being a Negative as well as their Master J. M. put the Jesuit Dempster to prove his Minor which John Meinzies affirmed to be Negative In their Prosecution of the Second Branch they Affirm That the Q. cannot give any sufficient Evidence of their Revelations This we deny and put them to prove it But how shamefully they fail here is apparent For instead of proving of what they Affirm they put us to prove the Contradictory and so contrary to their own Law would urge us to be Impugners and Defenders at one time a silly Trick they learned from the Baptists in their Dispute at London The Spirit 's Real and Convincing Evidence as indeed the Students Argument about an Evidence is the same upon the Matter with that which the Baptists used against us at London long before them and which the Jesuit used against J. M. long before them both So that we may see what Sort of Patrons the Students here follow But it is well to be observed That when they seek an Evidence from us they tell us pag. 57. They mean not an Evidence which will actually and de facto Convince a pertinacious Adversary but an Objective Evidence or Clearness in the thing it self which is apta nata fit of its own Nature to Convince and will really Convince the well-disposed Very well this their plain Concession destroyeth their whole Building For seeing they press upon us by way of Dilemma Either we have the Spirit of God or we have it not which is J. L. his Argument We may very lawfully by his own Example press him and his Fellow-Students with the like Argument Either they have a well-disposed Mind or they have not If they say they have not then they confess they are a Pertinacious Adversary and so not capable to be Convinced of our Evidence and surely it were great Folly in us to seek to Convince them of the Truth of a thing who are not in a Capacity to be Convinced If they say They have a well-disposed Mind then let them prove it to us or give us an Evidence of it Seeing by their own Rule Affirmanti incumbit probatio Who is so weak that doth not see that they are intangled in the same Difficulty they would urge upon us Yea into a far greater For they cannot so much as pretend to any Objective Evidence whereby to Convince us that they are well-disposed seeing they altogether deny such a thing If they Answer That they are not bound to say either the Affirmative or Negative but require of us to prove the Negative who seeth not that we have the same to Reply unto them when they urge us Either the Q. have the Spirit or they have not that we are not bound to say either the Affirmative or Negative For although to have and not to have are Contradictory yet to say that we have the Spirit and that we have not the Spirit are not Contradictory being both Affirmative And indeed when we assert Things only in Thesi we do not say either that we have or have not the Spirit but this we say and we are able to prove from Scripture that all good Christians have the Spirit of God immediately to Teach and Guide them into all Truth and all Men have it so far as either to justifie or condemn them By this we stand and are able to defend it through the help of God as consisting both with Scripture and sound Reason year 1676 and Testimonies of the Antients But if they think with their little Craft to bring us down from the Thesis to the Hypothesis they must know the same will
hot for his Fingers that he durst not meddle with it His Proofs from Westminster Confession and Catechism preferring them before Scriptures At last he comes to an Honest and Ingenuous Confession That in most of the Heads he hath adduced for Confirmation only their Confession of Faith and Catechism A very plain Acknowledgment of the Nature of his Work for he is very good at begging the Question and proceeding upon Principles denied by him he hath to do with But the Judicious Reader may Judge whether his Proofs be very Valid and Binding which are only Confirmed by that which is Denied by me and which needs to be Confirmed no less than the Arguments deduced from it since I account it no Confession of the True Faith This is just as if a Papist Arguing against a Protestant should tell him He useth only for Confirmation the Decrees of the Council of Trent how Ridiculous this is any Judicious Man may Judge But since he hath so great a Veneration of the Confession of Faith and also such an Itch of Scribbling methinks he should not suffer it to lie so long under the Censure of that Examen which was written several years ago and lieth yet for ought ever I could learn Vnanswered all the Notions of which albeit I will not Espouse yet I think all J. B's Clergy and Reason will not solidly Reply to it and I am well Assured it hath disgusted Hundreds of that Confession who are not Quakers and also how weakly the Confession is Confirmed and how grosly the Scriptures are perverted to make them serve it I have given a Tast in the last Chapter of my Book Intituled A Catechism and Confession of Faith which is not only Extant in English but he will find it also printed in Low-Dutch and should in Reason have been removed by him ere he had used it only for Confirmation in Controversy against me But there is something more in this Expression for when the Confession of Faith and Catechism is only adduced for Confirmation what becomes of the Scriptures that in words are so highly Exalted It seems notwithstanding all these Verbal Commendations he has no more use for them than for an Old Almanack the Confession of Faith and Catechism is that which is to be minded It seems what he brings of them in this Controversy is only pro forma for the Confession of Faith is only adduced for Confirmation it is the good Antidote against the many Errors of the Times And whereas he speaks of Apposite passages of Scripture those that will Compare them with the things they are pointed to prove will find in most not the least Correspondence of which I have given some Proof in that place before-mentioned ¶ 6. But indeed he hath spoken out the Truth of the matter For all their great Talk of the Scripture it is manifest to such as will narrowly look into it that not the Scripture but the Confession of Faith and Catechism is their Rule of Faith and Manners For the Scriptures must serve the Confession of Faith not the Confession of Faith answer the Scriptures which must be turned twin'd and wrested to sute to the Confession of Faith Hence if a Man believe the Scriptures ever so firmly and square his Faith accordingly unless he agree to every point of the Confession of Faith all is to no purpose he must pass for an Heretick At last to Conclude he having it seems said all he has to say makes Provision not to be put upon the Necessity to Vindicate his gross Perversions and Calumnies As for his Comparison of Rats and Mice their dealing with Books he must know I Intend not to square these Observations to gratify his Humour it will be enough for me to satisfy the Candid and Judicious Reader He doubts not to make a Judgment of things not yet in being J. B. presumes to be Judge in his own Cause and therefore Expects no Answer that shall savour of Reason Religion Candor and Plainness We have seen that of him which gives us ground to believe he has had enough Thoughts of us But however he must not expect to be Judge in his own Cause And whereas he saith He will not be troubled at our Railings and Barkings one may wonder the Man has the Confidence to Accuse others of what himself is so highly guilty of but he shall not need fear to be troubled with such Stuff and whether he gives or gets most of that is Referred to the Judicious Readers to whose Judgment and Censure whether he will or not as his Writings will be liable so to them and to their Christian Consideration I freely Submit what is written in these Observations SECT II. Wherein his Two First Chapters containing Remarks upon my Preface and the First These Of the true Ground of Knowledge are Considered ¶ 1. UPon the Preface of my Theses which is but about half a Dozen of Lines he bestows no less than twelve pages all which being either bare Assertions or Railing as cannot escape the diligent Reader 's Observation will therefore Require the shorter Reply He hath not got the length of a Dozen of Lines when with a piece of Confidence he will seem so Modest J. B.'s vain Pretence to Modesty as Not to Pre-occupy the Reader 's Judgment by calling the Theses Ethnical or Diabolical but methinks if he has not forgotten his Epistle which we will in Reason suppose the Reader to have first Viewed in which as is above observed there is enough of that sort said to Pre-occupy his Judgment So that he must needs put out his Eyes that doth not see that his pretended Modesty and Forbearance is not Real ¶ 2. Next because these Theses are directed by me to Clergy-Men of all sorts in the Christian World he will needs have it that I acknowledg a Christian World to which my self and those I patronize do not belong but how he makes this Consequence appear he leaves us to Divine For there is no Proof brought for it but his own Assertion He needs not Wonder that I acknowledge a Christian World The Christian World so called from its outward Profession of Christ. unless he had known me somewhere to deny it for in respect of Profession which Distinction himself elsewhere useth all these may be accounted of it who make an outward Profession of Christ Besides that I have sufficienly acknowledged my belief that in severals of them the Inward Life of Christianity is to be found As for what follows he needs not doubt but I am as much against the Distinction of Laity and Clergy The Word Clergy used by the Author for Distinction's sake as himself can be But since I writ to such many whereof Own it my Vsing it to them for Distinction's sake will not infer my Approving of it With his Vsual Candor he will have this Direction to import no less than a Chartal to provoke all those it is directed to
Prejudice against such Books is because so much is to be found in them against my Old Errors for I cannot but know saith he that whoever reads these must see my Nakedness and Folly without much Study As for this Imagination we must take it with much more upon Trust but this helps to prove the Needlesness of his large Examination ¶ 6. At his usual rate of Perverting he goes on to say That the Account I make of all the Learned Men of the World is that they are Scribes and Disputers of the World c. But for proof of this we have nothing He Confesseth the Words to be those of the Apostle and how he proveth that I have a different Meaning from the Apostle I know not After he hath Commended his Learned Men and loaded the Quakers with Reproaches he concludes this Paragraph page 8. with another Falshood and yet he will have it Remarked to wit That according to my Judgment the Pure and Naked Truth of God was never unfolded nor Declared until the Generation of the Quakers arose But where he finds me saying so he tells not and indeed cannot since such a thing was never Asserted by me For Answer to my saying That God has laid aside the Wise and Learned and made use of Illiterate Men as to Letter-Learning after he saith It is Affirmed without Proof not considering how Improper it was not to Expect any formal Probation upon the Occasion and manner it was delivered he gives us divers Citations out of the Apostle Paul warning against Seducers All which I acknowledge to be True but the Question lieth in the right Application And yet since albeit he believes they very Appositly agree to us he thinks it not his present Business to Demonstrate it it will need no Reply After he has proceeded in his Tenth page according to his usual sort of Railing affirming the great Difference betwixt our Doctrine and that of the Apostles he brings forth a mighty Charge That I usurp the Throne of God and Judge of Men's Hearts and Intentions but how Guilty himself is of that Crime hath been in part already shewn and will hereafter more appear But why do I so because I say The Clergy have Clouded the Truth The Clergy Clouding the Truth that the People might Admire and Maintain them that the Common People might Maintain and Admire them But have not Protestants and that truly Asserted this of the Popish Clergy and is not the Thesis directed to such Will it not then hold True according to his own Judgment of a great yea the greatest Part of those to whom it is directed what then will become of his Clamours Yea if it were needful I could give Instances of very Mean Thoughts he and his Party have of many of the Protestant Clergy yea and Reflections not much if any thing inferiour to this to verify with how little Ground he quarrelleth me here As for his Malitious Aspersion That there are shrewd Presumptions our Stock lies at Rome he should have produced some of them if he could We could never yet Obtain for this Old Calumny from our Adversaries the least Probation and it will be found as hard for him to prove it as he may think it for such who strongly Affirm Their great IDOL the COVENANT was Contrived at Rome and came from thence As for his Reflections upon our Church as being All Eyes and Ears it will be proper to speak of it in its own Place Next to prove the Positions of the Quakers to be such as overturn and destroy the Gospel he bringeth page 11. divers Citations out of Mr. Norton and Mr. Stalham as he terms them adding More may be had out of Mr. Hicks J. B.'s False witnesses contributing to his bulky Book But such Witnesses will have small Credit with Impartial Readers If he himself had dealt Impartially he should have first read our Answers to them ere he had given them such Authority It were Easie for me by way of Reply to Transcribe what our Friends have written particularly by way of Answer to them did I as much Affect to have my Writings bulky as it seems he doth He closeth up this with a Fit of Railing and after he has quarrelled me pag. 12. for having an high Conceit as he imagines of my Theses he falls fresh to that Work again telling They have Weight to sink into the bottomless Pit the poor Soul that embraces them I never sought any should Receive Doctrines as Truth upon my Bare Testimony and therefore he needs not Vpbraid me with so doing And whereas on the Contrary as himself immediately Observes I leave what I say to the LIGHT in every Man's Conscience it shews with how little Reason he made his former Alledgance After he has pleased himself with making an Impertinent Conjecture of the Import of these Words that so he might if he could render them Ridiculous he cometh at last to the True Vnderstanding of them And truly he needed not fear at my being offended that he should make a Judgment of what I writ according to his Conscience but he went the wrong way to Work when his Labour is to pervert and wrest and make them speak what they do not This apparently proceeds from Malice and Prejudice and the Light of his Conscience if he had minded it would never have prompted him so to do Thus I am come to the End of the First Chapter ¶ 7. In the Second Chapter Intituled Of the true Ground of Knowledge I find he cannot Contradict what is Asserted by me only because he must be Carping he makes a Noise that Joh. 17.3 cited by me So much of the Sentence was not set down in the First as Second Edition What a pitiful Cavil this is the Reader may easily judge since the Place was noted it was enough though never a Word had been set down but this with him is a bad Omen Let the Judicious judge of this Man's Judgment in the Matter But because he cannot Quarrel at what is said he will quarrel That so much is not said as he judged meet But he may be pleased to understand that I judged my self under no Necessity to Advise with him what was Needful for me to Write But saith he since I take upon me to Teach the whole World it is strange it should be so Natural for this Man to write Vntruths since I direct my Theses only to the Christian World But if it may render me odious such Peccadillo's pass with him it seems but for Piae Fraudes I intended never to write of those things concerning which we do not differ from others But let us see wherein he accounts me Defective I have Written nothing saith he of the Nature and Attributes of God I write not to Atheists but Christians who already acknowledge and I judge it not my Work to write Books to perswade Men of that they already profess to believe But I write not Expresly and
and Exhorting which are appointed by God useless and took away all Obligations of Obeying the Commands of God conveyed by others And yet he taketh notice pag. 23. that I acknowledge Other Means of Knowledge as profitable neither has he ever heard me deny But Men are obliged to obey the Commands of God through one another as well as in themselves as the Children of Israel were those of Moses and the Prophets and the Christians those of Christ and his Apostles But I suppose he will Affirm with me That no Man's Obedience to any Command will avail him any thing unless upon Inward Belief and Conviction that the thing Commanded is of God since whatsoever is not of Faith is sin If he say That albeit I do not deny such an obligation yet it necessarily follows from my Principle That this is untruly Alledged will easily appear since I suppose he will deny but the Rest of the Apostles who were alive when Paul's Epistles were written were obliged to receive them and obey them as the Dictates of the Spirit yea and were benefitted by them and so the Apostle Paul by others Albeit on both sides he will acknowledge them to have had such Revelations as he accounts Immediate and Extra-ordinary And so we see that to have such Revelations and yet to be Mediately Instructed are not Inconsistent nor do they render one another Vseless And indeed to affirm they do so is rather a presumptuous Accusing of God who has Appointed both in their Order for the Edification of his Church than a Refuting of such as Assert them Such are his Reasonings pag. 45. Besides that this Objection may be easily Refuted for since J. B. affirms as particularly pag. 42. That the Scripture is a Compleat Rule in all things concerning Faith and Manners in reference to Salvation might it not be said that this takes away the Vse of all Commentaries and Expositions Then J. b's c. Exposition and Commentaries are of no use and other Books especially since he and his Brethren do withal Affirm that it is Clear and Intelligible to all in things Essential to Salvation Let him shew how this is weaker as to him than the other as to me With the like presumption he blasphemously Asserteth That even these Revelations which he himself calleth and acknowledgeth to be Inward Immediate and Extraordinary are Vncertain for this Reason because many Men have been deluded by the Devil On which he also Insists in the following page And pag. 34. and 48. where he sums up his matter in this Question How comes it that others pretending to Revelation as much as I have been deceived But as I said before How comes that others pretending to be led by the Scripture as the Rule as much as J. B. have been deceived since the Scripture declares nothing but Truth But how silly this is I have above shewn and more largely in my Apology in those Paragraphs which I observed he most foully Omitted And indeed this is a fine Argument he has provided for Atheists and Scepticks for it renders all Faith even that of the Patriarchs Vncertain For since the Ground and Warrant of their Writing the Scriptures was in his own account Inward Immediate and Extraordinary Revelations and if such be as he affirms Vncertain J. B. Asserts Revelation to be Vncertain then the Truth of the Scriptures which depends upon such must necessarily be Vncertain since the Stream cannot be more pure than the Fountain nor the Superstructure more sure than the Foundation And therefore most weak is his Reasoning pag. 46. where he pleadeth That such Revelations cannot be more sure than the Scriptures which are the Objective Revelations of the Apostles written down since the Certainty of these Writings depends upon the Certainây of these Revelations by which they were Written And Certainly if in any Case that Maxim of the Schools do hold it must in this Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale ¶ 5. It will not be amiss here in the Third place to take notice of his most Uncharitable and Unchristian Insinuations contrary to all Christian and Fair Rules of Debate As first pag. 24. where he will needs Infer our Denying of the Trinity albeit he cannot deny but he finds it owned by me groundlesly coupling us with the Socinians And to help him in this he brings in the Testimony of one Mr. Stalham as he terms him an open Opposer of ours which Witness to receive against us is most Unjust But I desire here in the Entry that it be observed that I intend to take little or no notice of his many Citations to prove what we Hold out of the Writings of our open Opposers and shall give such a sufficient Reason for my so doing ere I make an end as I am hopeful shall satisfy all Judicious Readers as well of our Innocency as his Injustice therein But by this the Man's Temper may be seen and that his Design is not so much to Refute what we truly hold as to make the world believe that we hold what we do not to render us the more Odious J. B's Enforcing false Beliefs and Doctrines upon the Quakers from the lying Books of their Opposers And thus he proceedeth also basely to Insinuate That I deny Jesus of Nazareth to be the Son of God albeit he doth not so much as pretend to any Color for it from my Words Only he finds Some Quakers give an Indistinct Answer in this matter but who they are or what their Answer is he tells not In pursuance of this in the following page he Insinuates As if I mean'd not the first but the second Creation and so joined with Socinus Which is a gross Calumny like the former As also is what he saith pag. 31. num 18. where he raileth against me as Writing things contrary to the Scriptures and as one whose Revelations are not from God but from Satan For all this the only proof is I B. saith so which I must plainly tell him is with me of no Weight at all Of the same nature is what is Asserted by him pag. 33. num 20. wherein he insinuates That we Contemn the Scriptures telling a lying Story from his Author Mr. Hicks of one Nicolas Lucas which I desire him to prove the next time not by Hicks for he is Accuser but by some more Indifferent Witness else to be justly held as a Calumniator And whereas he saith We should not obtrude any thing upon them without Scriptures This is another lying Insinuation For where do we obtrude any Doctrines without offering to Confirm them by Scripture as much as he and his Brethren For if he say That our Confirmations are not Valid that is not to the purpose we can easily say so of his and do as truly believe it But the Question is Whether we obtrude any Doctrines upon any to be believed telling them they ought to believe it albeit we
principally than to us to be a Railing and Roving and a Contradicting what I said in the former These But this Cavil often repeated before I did Answer above The like he Judgeth my Arguing there-from That as they were to Try all things by the outward Law so we are to Try all in the First Place by the Word within But here his base Disingenuity appears For he has leftâout these Words In the first Place that he might introduce the better the difficulty he fancieth to himself to have brought me to afterwards for by this Argument saith he I prove more than I ought to wit that the Scriptures shall not be so much as a less principal Rule Who will be so foolish as to Conclude that the saying Things ought in the first Place to be tried by the Word within The Scriptures a secondary and subordinate Rule excludes things in the second Place to be Tried by the Scriptures and is not that still to own it as a Secondary and subordinate Rule And so he may see my Feet here are easily Rid and that he held them not so fast as he fancied And as for the other part of his Alternative the Consequence is of the like Nature That what was a Principal Rule then is now only subordinate For albeit I said it was more Principal to them than now to us yet I said not it was the most Principal to them or then more Principal than what came immediately from the Spirit which he Confesseth to have been frequent under the Law yea more frequent than now according to his Principle and my saying so could only Infer that Consequence He Rejects what I urge from the Version of the Septuagint as spurious but for that we must take his Word else want a Proof And then because he cannot come off better according to his Custom he Concludes with a gross Perversion and Falshood saying It is my Opinion that the Law idâest the outward Law was given the Jews for a Rule even above the Spirit 's Revelations Which if it be mine as I utterly Renounce it I desire to know where I have Asserted it he might have been at the Pains to mark it but he knew it's like it was not Convenient Scriptures to be searched makes them not the Primary Rule Next he comes to prove that these Words Search the Scriptures c. Joh. 5.39 do Evince The Scriptures to be the Primary and Adequate Rule because if Christ's Doctrines should be Tried by them much more private Enthusiasms But who denies that Yet he doth not thence prove that the Scriptures are the Primary Rule by which all things must be Tried in the first Place which is the thing in Question Secondly I would ask him Whether the Words Christ spake to the Jews which are Recorded in Scripture were less a Rule to them or less binding and obliging upon them than the Sayings of Moses and the Prophets If he say They were less then he overturns all his own tedious Reasonings by which he labours to prove the Obligation of what Christ and the Apostles delivered p. 84. at the end as well as what Moses and the Prophets without the need of a New Obligation And likewise he must shew us how these Sayings come to be as binding upon us now as Moses and the Prophets or how they acquired greater Authority after Christ spake them than they had then Or why they wanted then that Authority If he say They were binding and obliging to the Jews because spoken by Christ then his Proof falleth to the Ground He is Angry that I say The Words may be interpreted Ye search the Scriptures as well as Search the Scriptures albeit the Greek Word signify the one as well as the other and for Answer very Magisterially tells ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ye Search and search ye It is quite Contrary to the very Words of Command Search the Scriptures But the Question is Whether that be the Words and that was what he should have proved But he makes no Bounds of begging the Question telling Tolet and Maldonat say It is so taken by all the Fathers except Cyrill And what then Did I undertake to subscribe to all these Authors Writings He must give me a Reason Why ere I do it And let him deny it if he dare that the Greek Word signifies Ye search the Scriptures as well as Search the Scriptures and if it do before I conclude the one more than the other I must have some better Argument than his bare Affirmation But to finish this he will conclude all by the Words of the Apostle James c. 1. v. 25. where he saith The Apostle calleth the Scriptures the perfect Law of Liberty The Perfect Law of Liberty the Royal Law in the Heart But that doth not prove them to be the Primary Rule Suppose it were granted the Apostle meant the Scriptures which remains yet by him to be proved and is not done by what he citeth Chap. 2.8 by his desiring them to Fulfil the Royal Law according to Scripture Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self which proves it not at all Yea to understand it of the Scriptures were to make the Apostle's Words scarce good Sense as if he had said Fulfil the Scriptures according to the Scriptures whereas it sutes the Place much better that the Apostle meaned They should fulfil the Royal Law in their Hearts which was one with the Scriptures that also command the same thing That the Apostle means the outward Law and not that Written in the Heart Chap. 4. 12. he hath Affirmed but not Proved Next Beroeans commended for searching the Scriptures he comes to the Beroeans being commended for Searching the Scriptures Acts 17.11 But this is the same way answered as the former For if the Beroeans were obliged to believe and receive Paul's Testimony because he preached the Truth to them by Authority from God then their Vsing or his Commending them for using the Scripture will not prove the Scripture to be the Primary Rule yea more a Rule than the Doctrine they Tried by it In the the rest of what he saith in this n. 28. he but fights with his Shadow for I never said They excluded the Law of Nature in affirming the Scripture to be the Rule or did I ever deny but that the Scripture Reveals things which Nature could never have Discovered But the Question is Whether that Truth that Man is the Off-spring of God from which the Apostle argues with the Athenians was discovered to any by meer Nature or by a Divine Principle And this is that he should have proved and therefore yet remains for him to do But to be like himself he concludes this also withh a gross Lie saying I affirm the Scripture to be no more our Rule than the Heathen-Poets which no ways follows from my Words neither hath or can he ever prove it ¶ 9. He thinks The Scriptures not determining of many
That the Apostle and all Regenerate Men are in a certain respect Carnal So his Divinity will run thus The Devil and all Unregenerate Men are in a certain respect Spiritual and the Apostle and all Regenerate are in a certain respect Carnal ¶ 4. But he thinks in the following page 106. he has gotten me in a notable Contradiction so that he concludeth if I may have occasion to Contradict the Truth I care not how often I Contradict my self and that is by asking me this Question Wherein appeared the Wisdom of the Wise Men among the Greeks if not in the knowledge of the Things of God The Wisdom of the Greeks appeared in their Worldly Affairs I Answer In the Wise and Prudent Management of Worldly Affairs For he hath not proved that is necessarily united to a Knowledge of God and things Spiritual since it is said of some Beasts that they have something of this such as Bees and Ants c. And whereas he asks Wherein Men differ from Brutes then I say In many things as in the knowledge of Numbers and Mathematical and Mechanical Demonstrations Is the Knowledge of such natural Truths as 2 and 3 makes 5 and the whole is greater than the part and all that 's deduced there-from the knowledge of the things of God And yet is not this further than what Beasts know And to shew him his forwardness in this let him shew me if he admit not this how the Wisdom of this World is Foolishness with God and the Wisdom of God Foolishness with Men At last he comes p. 107. and to the end of this Chapter to prove That there doth remain in Man some Reliques of the Image of God notwithstanding the Fall which he builds upon that saying of the Apostle Rom. 1.19 Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them and the reason he urgeth is Because it was known not to a few only Answ. This is very true but makes nothing for him for here as for the most part else-where he with an unparallel'd Confidence not to say Impudence every where begs the Question First in that he supposeth that this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or what is to be known of God That which may be known of God c. are not J. B.'s Relicks is somewhat that Man retained in the Fall and no New Visitation of Light and Grace which he knows I deny And Secondly That it must be so because all Men have it where he supposeth that all Men receive not such a Visitation which he knows I also deny and yet he Concludes without offering to prove either of them Who but one Desperate and that cares not how Ridiculous and Absurd he be if he can but heap together a Company of Railing Words would urge his Adversary by Mediums which he knows he denies without first proving them or at least attempting so to do ¶ 5. Next followeth his Sixth Chapter Intituled Of Original Sin in which nothing of what he saith can touch me but so far as he proves That those who never actually sinned such as Infants are guilty of Adam 's sin J. B. of Original Sin Therefore what he saith of others who affirm That Man sustained no hurt by Adam but by Imitation Concerns me not since I say no such thing And yet he thinks it a Paradox for me to say albeit he cannot deny but it is true that I deny the Errors of such And of this nature is what he writes in the first four Pages of this Chapter in the last of which he goes after his Custom as it were to pump for the Meaning of my Words that he may Insinuate to the Reader as if I wrote all in the Dark and had great Mysteries under them whereas any one that reads them may see they are so plain that they need no Commentary For who is so weak as not to understand me saying That the Seed of Sin is not Imputed to Infants That the Seed of Sin is not imputed to Infants until they Actually join with it until they actually join with it He comes p. 114. n. 8. to Examin what he saith I say in defence of this Error And first he will take notice of what I say of Augustin whom he alledgeth I Abuse because I say that he was the first among the Ancients that opened the way to his Opinion in his declining Age out of Zeal But will he deny that Augustin wrote most Zealously against Pelagius in his declining Age Next he shews here his great Disingenuity For while he names many of the Ancients as being of the same Mind and whom Augustin also cited against Pelagius he gives none of their Words that it might have been seen whether it was in this that they Condemned him to wit That Infants are not guilty of Adam 's Sin For these Citations may relate to that which was accounted indeed Pelagianism to wit That Man by Nature without the Grace of God could fulfil the Law yea that he needed not Grace to perform the Will of God which was the thing for which Pelagius was Condemned by the African Synod As for the Citation he gives of Augustin saying He was of the same Mind since the beginning of his Conversion seeing in this Place Augustin's Words which he saith he has held are no more than the Express Words of the Apostle Rom. 5.12 which J. B. has not yet proved to Import that Infants are guilty of Adam 's Sin So if he has no better way to prove Augustin's positive Judgment in the Case than this he doth but give a Token of his own Effrontedness and shameless Boldness not of Mine But since he seems so great an Admirer of Augustin as an honoured Instrument of the Lord and an Holy Father as he terms him then I desire to know Whether he will agree to all that Augustin hath written which if he will not do he doth ill to Accuse me for Condemning Augustin as Erroneous in some things And if he will I may then shew him That Augustin both Commended and Practised things which he and his Brethren Cried-out against as Superstition Will-worship and Abominable Popery and Idolatry and for far less than which they have Excommunicated their Fellow Preachers Which shews in effect meaner Thoughts of him than I have yet Expressed Children of Wrath are so for their evil Deeds My Argument drawn from Ephes. 2.3 where the Apostle Ascribes the Reason of Mems being Children of Wrath to their Evil Deeds he saith was the Fathers against Pelagius And what then doth that render it null But his own Answer to it is Rare saying He thinks I put out my Eyes that do not observe how the Apostle changes the second Person saying Among whom also we all had our Conversation in times past and were by Nature the Children of Wrath whence the Man wisely infers That Paul and the Jews were the Children of Wrath which is not denied but they must
therefore finding this to pinch him he brings it up again p. 126. where bringing me in saying Infants are under no Law J. B.'s proofless Assertion of Infants under a Law he answers But the Apostle saith the contrary He would have done Charitably to have told me Where that I might have observed it What he saith in this as well as the former page in answer to my Affirmation that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã may relate to Death and that it 's understood upon which occasion Man sinnedâ urging Absurdities by the like Application of Christ's Righteousness is solved by a serious observation of the Comparison as stated by me betwixt Christ and Adam His Arguing from Childrens dying doth not Conclude until he prove Death simply considered necessarily to infer guilt in the Party dying Whether Childrens DEATH argues Guilt in them of which I have spoken before p. 126. n. 20. to my answer to Psal. 51.5 alledged by them wherein I shew that David saith not My Mother conceived me sinning and therefore it proves not his Assertion His Reply is after he has given a Scoff It quite crosseth David's design But why so because in that Psalm he expresseth his Sorrow and Humiliation for his Sins and what then might not David lament upon that occasion that he was not only a Sinner himself but also came of such as were so But when I urge this place further shewing their Interpretation would make Infants guilty of the Sin of their Immediate Parents since there is no mention here of Adam His Answer to this is a Repetition of his own Doctrine A rare Method of Debate very usual to him And then taking it for granted he asks me Whether this Originated Sin of which he supposed David spake for he never offers to prove it though it be the matter in Debate came from another Original than Adam What he affirmed here of my Insinuating Marriage-Duties to be Sin is but a false Conjecture but as to the Hurt and Loss that Man got by Adam which I ascribe to no other Original as being no Manichee I spake before But he should first prove before he Obtrude such things upon others and I desire yet to be Informed of him In what Scripture he reads of Original Sin and whether if the Scripture be the only Rule he cannot find words in it fit enough to express his Faith or must he shift for them else-where The Wages of Sin is Death proved Eternal ¶ 8. Pag. 127. n. 21. He urges Paul's saying The Wages of Sin is Death and to my saying This may be a Consequence of the Fall but that thence it cannot at all be Inferred that Iniquity is in all those that are subject to Death he saith It is in plain terms but my Modesty dare not speak it out to say the Apostle speaketh not Truth Answ. Is not this to take upon him to judge of another Man's heart which elseâwhere he accounts a great Presumption and why takes he no notice or gives he no Answer to the Absurdity I shew followed from thence since the whole Creation received a Decay by Adam's Fall and yet we say not Herbs and Trees are Sinners And while he would make-out this great Charge of my Contradicting the Apostle he forgets the half of his business which is To prove the Apostle meaned in that place Natural Death and not Eternal since the Apostle opposeth it there to Eternal Life and Eternal Death he will Confess is the Wages of Sin which the Apostle shews they shun by Jesus Christ's obtaining Eternal Life whereas Natural Death they do not avoid Likewise he should have proved that all the Scriptures mentioned by him p. 128. are meant of Natural Death which he will not find very easie As for his citing Death as mentioned by the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. the Apostle's words ver 56. Confirm what I say That Death is only a punishment to the Wicked not to the Saints for the words are The Sting of Death is Sin so where Sin is taken away there Death has no Sting and that is the Saints Victory Now he cannot Apply this to Infants without supposing that they have Sin which were to beg the Question And whereas he asks Whether Death be NO Punishment for Sin I Answer that I said not so neither is that needful for me to affirm seeing it is sufficient if it be not always a Punishment of Sin which if it be not it cannot be Concluded that because Infants die therefore they must be guilty of Sin Since then the Absurdities he after urges follow from his Supposition That Death is No Punishment for Sin which I say not they do not Touch me He judgeth p. 128. n. 22. That I run wilder than Papists in saying We will rather admit the supposed Absurdity of saying All Infants are Saved to follow from our Doctrine than with them say That Innumerable Infants perish Eternally not for their own but only for Adam's Fault This he reckons a Contradicting of my Doctrine of Christ's dying for all Infants saved without Christ J. B.'s horrible Lie saying I here grant That all Infants will be saved without Christ. What horrible Lie is this Where say I That all Infants will be saved without Christ If he say it is by Consequence that I say so which he must needs do or else be an Impudent Vnparallel'd Lyar then he Infers it either from my saying Christ died for all Therefore if all Infants are saved it must be without Christ or that If all Infants be saved Christ cannot have died for all for one of these two must be If I Contradict my self But such Consequences are only fit for such an Author as seems to have abandoned all sense of Honesty and Christian Reputation and resolves per fas aut nefas and without Rime or Reason as the Proverb is to bespatter his Adversary As for his adding They that have no Sin have no need of a Saviour to save them from Sin He Overturns it all by asking me in which also lies the pinch of his matter Since I affirm they have a Seed of Sin in them which is called Death and the Old Man how can they put-off this and sing the Song of the Redeemed which all that enter into Glory must do Infants are saved by Christ who died for them Does not this then shew I believe they have need of Christ as a Saviour who died for them to deliver them from this And is not the Contradiction his own in urging this Question which I thus answer How are those he accounts Elect Infants saved whom he affirms to be really guilty of Adam's Sin and so in a worse Condition than I affirm Infants to be for he will not say with Papists and Lutherans that the Administring of that they call the Sacrament of Baptism does it When he Answers this he will solve his own Argument To insinuate That some Infants are damned he asketh me What
Which is granted but that proveth not that it is not therefore Vniversal Next he taketh notice of the Context where it is said It became him in bringing many Sons unto Glory c. and therefore these are the All for whom he died But this is strongly to affirm not to prove Albeit Christ brought many Sons unto Glory and called such Brethren it doth not follow he Tasted death only for such The Apostle sheweth us first the general Extent of Christ's Death in saying He tasted death for every Man and then sheweth us how it became Effectual to many And yet the Man is so confident albeit he has urged nothing but only affirmed that he adds If this Context do not sufficiently Confute this Conceit J. B. c. regard the Scriptures no farther than it favours their Opinion and Confutes their Adversaries we need Regard the Scriptures no more But here he has spoken-out the Truth as it is For this evidently shews that for all their pretence to Exalt the Scriptures yet they regard it no more than it favours their Opinion This is the Account for which they Regard the Scriptures if it favour their Opinion and Confute their Adversaries but if it do not They need no more regard it else surely he should have said If the Scriptures do not Confute that which he esteems an Error then he will not judge it so any more but regard the Scriptutes more than his own Judgment but on the contrary he is Resolved if the Scripture do not Confute what he thinks a Conceit that he need no more Regard them Likewise in the rest of this page he gives himself a notable stroke for to my saying That their Doctrine would infer that Christ came to Condemn the World contrary to his own words Joh. 3.17.12.47 he answereth That Prejudice has so blinded mine Eyes that I cannot see the Beam in mine Eye for in my opinion not one Man might have been saved because Christ only procured a meer possibility and no certainty for any one Man c. But as I have above observed I assert as my judgment the express Contrary that Christ has so died for some that they cannot miss of Salvation and this himself also noticeth afterwards p. 276. I would know then and let all honest Men judge if there be any spark of honesty left in him whether himself be not the Man whom prejudice has blinded Almost at the same rate p. 207. he asketh me if my Argument from 2. Pet. 3.9 the Lord is long-suffering to us-ward not willing that any should perish but that all should come unto Repentance do hold What will I do with those that out-live the day of their Visitation is the Lord willing to give them Repentance I answer No and yet no overturning of my Argument For in respect All had a Day of Visitation wherein they might have Repented God may be said to be Long-suffering and not to have been Willing any should have Perished c. But this cannot be said if none ever had such a Day or Season as they affirm He would Insinuate as if This made all to depend upon Free-Will but how frivolous this Calumny is will after appear And whereas both in this and the following page he Rants at an high rate as if I did fight against God's Omnipotency saying God will be God whether I will or not and that Christ must turn a Petioner and supplicate Lord Free-Will exclaiming O cursed Religion The Man doth but shew his Malitiousness and Weakness For if God's Omnipotency because he doth whatsoever he Will God's Omnipotency willeth not Wicked Actions be Urged to prove that Men cannot Resist his Will and that therefore whatsoever Men do even the wickedest Actions are willed by God then Violence is offered to the Will of the Creatures and the Liberty and Contingency of second Causes are necessarily taken away Which yet is expresly denied by the Westminster-Confession Chap. 3. Nor will all his Distinctions far less Affirmations solve this that Peter speaketh only of the Elect because he mentioneth them elsewhere unless he prove All here to be Restricted is but a begging of the Question ¶ 8. Pag. 210. n. 65. Testimonies of Antiquity slighted by J. B. as not being for his Turn He quarreleth my bringing some Testimonies of Antiquity Agreeing with what I say which he termeth a Fouling of Fingers with humane Writings saying Himself layeth not so much Weight upon the Authority of Men in this matter and yet afterwards he Cites some as making for his purpose He may know I as little build upon the Testimony of the Ancients as he can for the bottoming of Faith and yet to shew their Agreement with us and against them is a good Check to their shameless Objection of Novelty considering how the same is Objected to them as strongly and with no less Reason by their Mother the Church of Rome whom when pinched by us they begin to Run to for the Ground of their Church Ministry and Maintenance That ever I said The Quakers whom he terms to be of Yesterday have only found the Truth is false albeit I say they have a more Clear and Full Discovery of it But one would think notwithstanding his pretending he lays little Weight upon the Authority of Antiquity in this matter that it is not so else why doth he so often in this matter Vpbraid us with the Heresy of Pelagius as Contradicting the Sense of the Ancient Church and their Doctors Who are those whose Testimony he calls the Authority of Men in this matter SECT VII Wherein his IX Chapter Of Universal Salvation Possible his X. Of Universal Grace and Light XI Of the Necessity of this Light to Salvation and his XII Of the Salvation of Heathens without hearing the Gospel are Considered ¶ 1. HE beginneth his 9th Chapter Of Vniversal Salvation Possible according to his Custom with Railing accusing me of Ignorance Folly Pride and Pedantry but he thinks it not worth his pains to spend words to discover it yet he gives a main Reason for all to wit I suppose our Opinions were never known in the World before we were raised up to declare them Which being a manifest Vntruth and never said by me the Reader may thence judge of the Grounds he has for this his Railing However he supposeth They are but Old Errors cloathed with New Notions and which himself has sufficiently enough Enervated in his former Chapter of Reprobation and Universal Redemption Which being the Basis of them is by him if he may be admitted Judge in his own Cause already overturned And then he thinks It was Impertinency to say That Quakers can by sensible Experience be Confirmed in their Doctrine and so brings to an end his first two Paragraphs J. B's Comment and false Insinution put upon our Doctrine of Grace and Salvation His next work is to play the Commentator and to tell his Reader my Meaning which to be sure is
Durham as he calls him and giving the Example of Judas J B.'s Gospel-Ministers Call and Qualification may agree to the Devil himself whom yet they will not turn away from of which hereafter However we see according to him That not only one who wanteth Holiness but even a Devil may and ought to be esteemed heard and obeyed as a Minister of Christ and that all they judge needful in the Call and Qualification of a Gospel-Minister may agree to the Devil himself nor can they be sure but their Ministers may be all Devils for ought they know It is false that he addeth in this page 370. That I agree with Socinians and Arminians in affirming That whoever understands the Truth of the Gospel and are able to instruct others may and have Right to Teach This I no-where affirmed and do wholly deny whatever Knowledge or Ability a Man have to Instruct by reason of his Gifts either natural or acquired that he ought to take upon him to Teach without being particularly Called thereunto and therefore the Scriptures he brings against such as say so are not to the purpose against me To my first Argument he confesseth That it proveth the necessity I speak of to make a Man a real upright and sincere Minister before God but that any that are not real and upright are to be esteemed Ministers at all or heard as such I deny and remains for him to prove Why are we so often forbidden to hear false Teachers And that this is not only with respect to Teaching false Doctrine the Apostle shews 2 Tim. 3. v. 5. where he exhorts to Turn away from such as have the form of Godliness only which cannot consist with false Doctrine To my Second Argument mentioned pag. 372 he Confesseth what he saith further in that Paragraph is above answered To my Argument shewing That if the Inward Testimony of the Spirit be not thought needful the Gospel-Ministry should be postponed to the Legal he most ridiculously answers Then the Jews needed to doubt of the Priests and Levites whereas my Argument was If they were certain and we should be uncertain it would make the Evangelical worse than the Legal and therefore to this he returneth nothing further but Railing Pag. 373. n. 10. he asketh How I will prove That all such as want the Call of the Spirit come not in by the door but are Thieves and Robbers affirming Here a Man may come in the Way appointed by Christ though they want this whereas before pag. 369. and in the end of this page he affirms the Necessity of an Inward Call saying They must have an Inward Call I run not out as he alledgeth upon a Mistake in saying The Succession of the Church is objected against this Doctrine albeit J. B. and his We may not do so since I write to others than he will perhaps include in his We. He bestoweth his n. 12. pag. 374. in Railing and referring to what is formerly said by him pag. 375. n. 13. To my Answer to that Objection That who pretend to an Immediate Call should prove it by Miracles shewing It was the same Objected by Papists against the Primitive Protestants he in a frothy manner desires me to take it thus and it will be too hot for my Fingers That they J. B. pleads for Miracles c. to evidence a Call who had Immediate Calls from God were able to give evidence of the same by Miracles or some other evident Testimony of the Spirit which to contradict had been Iniquity and utterly Vnreasonable I grant the whole and therefore desire him to shew me and prove it What way the first Reformers did thus evidence their Call which is not done by those called Quakers But his Probation must be somewhat solider than the Railing with which he filleth up the rest of this Paragraph Pag. 376. n. 14. as it should be marked he argueth against my saying That such as receive and believe the Call of true Ministers verify it and become the Signs of their Apostleship 2 Cor. 13.3 albeit this was the very Answer given by Beza to Claudius Espenseus at the Conference of Poissy by Papists against Protestants and let him urge this if he can any way against us which may not be as well urged by Protestants against Papists and if he cannot he doth but work for his great Father the Pope to whom to their great Shame the Protestant Clergy begin to Recur to Justify their Calling Having ended this Paragraph with Railing he begins the next with a silly groundless Perversion and Inference The Inward Life is their true Call and Title viz. That because I say that this to wit the Inward Life and Vertue which is in true Ministers is that which giveth to the Minister the true and substantial Call and Title it follows That the Extraordinary Call was no true and substantial Title As if any Extraordinary Call wanted this Life and Vertue and that albeit it prove an Evidence to such as receive them yet some may have it who are Rejected of Rebellious Men. To prove the necessity of Laying on of Hands he asketh Why then were Hands laid upon Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.3 citing other places Answ. Because there was then a Spiritual Vertue Communicated by that Action which they ascribe not to theirs yea the places cited by him prove it as Mark 16.18 Luk. 13.13 where the Laying on of hands is said to Cure the Sick I said not The Apostles and their laying on of Hands do differ from J. B.'s c. that the laying-on of hands always was the giving of the Holy Ghost it is enough if it was a Communicating of some spiritual Vertue which by their own Confession theirs is not Afâ he has ended this Paragraph with Railing he ends this Chapter with observing the Infallibility pleaded for in Ministers by some Quakers but if he judgeth them to Err in this he should have applied himself to them answering the Arguments by which they vindicate what they say in that matter ¶ 3. I come now to his Eighteenth Chapter of Ministerial Qualifications Where after he has begun and repeated some Words of mine The Grace of God doth Qualify the Minister or Preacher he will have the Grace of God to respect not the esse or being but bene esse or well-being of a Minister albeit elswhere he would be mincing this and eating it up yet it appears to be his Belief To prove which he asketh pag. 380. What I think of Balaam who is called a Prophet not a false Prophet But he hath not proved That no more is Required in a Gospel-Minister than in a Prophet meerly to fore-tell things to come God's speaking to him urgeth nothing For God spake also to Cain as himself confesseth Chap. 3. yet it will not follow that Cain had all the Qualifications requisite to a Gospel-Minister To my answer of Judas that they had not proved he wanted Grace when
them hungry and hardly bestead for many years feeling after Life and Immortality but could not find that somewhat was raised in me that Words and Reports could not feed Names and Notions I minded little but Christ to dwell in me was that and is that more and more I press after And now I must for the Truth 's sake say somewhat which I humbly mention with a fresh Remembrance of the Love L. S. his first Convincement Power and tender Mercy of God who enabled me I know the Lord will not impute it to be boasting in that season wherein the Lord Revealed the true way to Life and Immortality to me by his Inward Appearance in my Soul it was a time wherein he had mercifully turned me from all that ever his Light inwardly and Law outwardly had Condemned me for my heart also did bear witness for me that whatsoever I had known would please him I was chusing to do that not that thereby I was seeking Justification in my own Righteousness but a sure Evidence of my Interest in him who was made unto us Righteousness Justification c This blessed Glimps of my begun Freedom was given me in a seasonable time that I might thereby be enabled to speak with mine Enemy in the Gate and be encouraged to believe in the Light and wait upon the Lord to feel his vertue perfectly to Cleanse me from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit Neither was I an Vnder-valuer of the Scriptures they were my Rule then and I hope for ever my Life shall answer them I think To whom and how the Scriptures are a Rule they honour the Scriptures most who live most according to them and not they who call them the Only Rule yet do not make them their Pattern The Scriptures of Truth were precious to me and by them was I taught not to walk nor worship in the Way of the People the Spirit shewing me his mind in them and then I saw in his Light that it is not the Scriptures many Adore so much as their own Corrupt Glosses upon them Neither can my Experience go along with what thou affirmest of the hazzard of Converse with that People It is very well known to all that lived in the place where I sojourned I was none who Conversed with them I was never at one of their Meetings I never read one of their Books unless accidentally I had found them where I came and lookt to them and laid them by again So now it remains with me to tell thee what was the Occasion I joined with them The occasion of L. S. ãâã joining with the Quakers since it was none of those thou mention'st which I will very singly and can very comfortably do It was that thing ye School-men call Immediate Objective Revelation which my desire is ye were more particularly and feelingly acquainted with whereby the Lord raising in my Soul his feeling Life I could not sit down satisfied with hearing of what the Son of God had done outwardly though I believe thereby he purchased all that Grace and Mercy which is inwardly wrought in the hearts of his Children until I should be a partaker of the Vertue and Efficacy thereof whereby I might possess the Substance of things hoped for I saw an Historical Faith would neither Cleanse me nor Save me if that could save any the Devils were not without a Door of Hope I felt I needed the Revelation of the Son of God in me all that ever I read or heard without this could not give me the Saving Knowledge of God None knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him through the Vertue whereof mine Eyes were more and more by degrees opened For the tender-hearted Samaritan had pity upon my wounded Soul when both Priest and Levite passed by and the Watch-men rent my Vail and when there was no Eye to pity nor Hand to help me he drew near and poured in Wine and Oil as he saw needful and fulfilled the Promise in measure wherein he had long caused me to hope He that follows me The Scriptures made Comfortable by the Spirit of Truth shall not walk in Darkness but shall have the Light of Life and that sweet saying whereby I am confirmed and comforted If evil Parents know how to give their Children good things how much more will the Lord give his holy Spirit to those who ask him When your Children ask bread will ye give them a stone or when they ask a fish will ye give them a serpent These precious Scriptures and many such like being opened up and applied by the Spirit of Truth powerfully and seasonably in saying Be not faithless but believing times above number before and since hath made me set to my seal to these words of Christ The words that I speak are Spirit and Life and as I walk with him and abide in him watching at the posts of Wisdom's gates travelling in Spirit more and more to bring forth Fruit unto him and walk worthy of him unto all well-pleasing daily to die unto self that Christ may live in me I becoming a passive Creature and he an active Christ in the Increase of his Government I feel the Increase of my Peace And so My Friend thou hast here by some Touches at things occasion to see how far thou art mistaken concerning us and how far contrary to the Truth as it is in Jesus thou represent'st many things to the world speaking evil of things which thou knowest not and if thou dost the greater is thy sin Two Particulars indeed I cannot strain Charity so far as to believe Christ owned and the Scriptures thou thinkest Do we deny Jesus Christ and Justification through his Righteousness because we make the Sufficiency thereof of a more universal Extent than ye or because we love whole Christ so much and his seamless Coat that we will not have it divided Nay we dare not divide Justification and Sanctification neither confound them we have felt the Blood and the Spirit distinct things yet inseparable Neither canst thou think We make void the Scriptures because we honour the Spirit that was before the Scriptures were written and bear Testimony against all who deny the Spirit 's Immediate Teachings to be the Vniversal Priviledge of his People whereby ye take away the key of Knowledge and neither enter the Kingdom nor suffer others who would but monopolize Knowledge to your selves Monopolized Knowledge by Professors and intrude your Meanings upon the Consciences of men as the Rule which Meanings indeed I do not own either as the only or any Rule but as the Spirit of Christ in my Conscience answers it The Testimony of the Spirit of Truth in Thousands with me will stand and rise up against thee in the presence of the Lord when all thy Vnjust Reproaches and Malitious Accusations shall melt away before the presence of the Glory of the heart-searching God before whose
thee this will at what Time thou shalt appoint Receive from thee and Transmit to me thy Letter that at last the Truth may appear where it is And that the whole matter may the more clearly be understood it will be fit in the first Place To propose thy Argument whereby thou Opposest the Immediate Revelation of GOD in the Saints thence concluding thou hast fully overturned the Foundation of the People called Quakers Which Argument of thine is H. P's Objection against Immediate Revelation stated by way of Argument That since as thou Judgest the Being and Substance of the Christian Religion consisteth in the Knowledge of and Faith concerning the Birth Life Death Resurrection and Ascension of Christ Jesus thou considerest the Substance of the Christian Religion as a Contingent Truth which Contingent Truth is matter of Fact Whence thou reasonest That Matter of Fact cannot be known but by the Relation of another or by the perception of the outward Senses because there are naturally in our Souls no Idea's of Contingent Truths such as are concerning Necessary Truths To wit That GOD is and that the Whole is greater than the Part. And since it may without absurdity be said That GOD cannot make a Contingent Truth to become a Necessary Truth neither can GOD reveal Contingent Truths or Matters of Fact but as Contingent Truths are Revealed But Matters of Fact are not revealed but by the outward Senses From whence thou Concludest That Men are not even obliged to believe GOD producing any Revelation in the Soul concerning Matter of Fact whether of a thing done or to be done unless there be added some Miracles obvious to the outward senses by which the Soul may be Ascertained that that Revelation cometh from G0D And this thou endeavourest also to prove from the Scripture The Proofs of the Argument Rom. 10. where the Apostle saith Faith cometh by Hearing And because the Apostle speaketh afterwards of those who were sent in the Plural Number thence thou concludest That to be spoken of outward Preaching by the Ministry of Men And since the Apostle uses a Question saying How shall they believe unless they hear Thou gatherest from the Induction and Connexion of the Text that the Apostle treats only of outward Hearing thence Concluding That without outward Hearing Faith cannot be produced And therefore that there can be no Immediate Revelation by the simple operation of the Spirit in the Mind unless there be somewhat proposed to the Outward Senses Before I proceed to a direct Answer to this Argument some things are necessary to be premised First then That is falsly supposed The Christian Religion consists not in the Historical Knowledg of Christ. That the Essence of the Christian Religion consists in the Historical Faith and Knowledge of the Birth Death Life Resurrection and Ascension of Christ. That Faith and Historical Knowledge is indeed a part of the Christian Religion but not such an Essential Part as that without which the Christian Religion cannot consist but an Integral Part which goes to the Compleating of the Christian Religion as the Hands or Feet of a Man are Integral Parts of a Man without which nevertheless a Man may exist but not an Intire and Compleat Man Secondly The Historical Knowledg of Christ is not commonly manifested to us but by the Holy Scripture If by Immediate Revelation be understood such a Revelation of GOD as begets in our Souls an Historical Faith and Knowledge of the Birth of Christ in the Flesh without the Means of the Holy Scripture we do not contend for such a Revelation as commonly given or to be expected by us or any other Christians For albeit many other Evangelical Truths be manifested to us by the Immediate Manifestation of God not using the Scripture as the Means yet the Historical Knowledge of Christ is not commonly manifested to us nor to any others but by the Holy Scripture as the Means and that by way of a Material Object Even as when we see the Person of Peter or Paul to our visive Faculty Immediately yet not without the Medium of that Person concurring as a Material Object to produce that Sight while the Light of the Sun concurs as the formal Object of that Vision or Sight So that when we Livingly and Spiritually know the History of the Birth of Christ in the Flesh the Inward Revelation or Illumination of GOD which is like the Sun 's Light proceeding from the Divine Sun doth shine into the Eye of the Mind and by Its Influence moves the Mind to Assent unto the Historical Truth of CHRIST's Birth Life c. in the Reading or Hearing the Scripture or Meditating therein Thirdly * God can manifest the Historical Truth of Christ to our Minds without the Scripture Nevertheless we do firmly Assert That GOD can most easily clearly and certainly manifest to our Minds the Historical Truths of CHRIST's Birth c. when it so pleaseth Him even without the Scripture or any other outward Mean And because this Argument seems to be formed against the possibility of such a Revelation therefore I shall proceed to discuss it But first thou may'st mind that the Prophets who foretold CHRIST's Coming in the Flesh and being to be born of a Virgin and afterwards to suffer Death did know these Truths of Fact by the Inward Inspiration of GOD without Outward Means For which see 1 Pet. 1.10 11. Now that which hath been may be Fourthly This Argument doth at most Conclude that we cannot know Naturally any Truth of Fact A Contingent Truth may be known by a Supernatural Knowledge but by the Relation of another without us or by the perception of the outward Senses because there are naturally in our Minds no Idea's concerning Contingent Truths and every Truth of Fact is a Contingent Truth as there are of necessary Truths This then proveth that we cannot naturally know any Contingent Truth but by the Relation of another or perception of the outward Senses But that hindereth not but we may know a Contingent Truth by a Supernatural Knowledge GOD supplying the place of an outward Relator who is so true that he may and ought to be believed sith GOD is the Fountain of Truth The Form of Revelation is the voice of God inwardly speaking to the Mind of Man Fifthly When GOD doth make known unto Men any Matter of Fact by Divine Immediate Revelation or Inspiration GOD speaking as to the Ear of the Heart of the Inward Man or as by his Finger writing it therein two things are to be considered in such an Immediate Revelation 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Materiale The Matter of Fact or thing Revealed which is Contingent 2 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Formale The Form or Mode how the Revelation is made which Form is an Inward Divine and Supernatural Revelation which is the Voice or Speech of GOD inwardly speaking to the Ear of the Inward Man or Mind of Man
be gathered to many of my Brethren who are gone before me and to my Dear Son This was his Youngest Son who died at Sea about a Year before Upon the Eleventh Day of the Eighth Month between Two and Three in the Morning he growing Weaker I drew nigh to him He said Is this my Son I said Yea and spake a few Words signifying my Travel That he that loved him might be near him to the End He answered The Lord is Nigh Repeating it once again saying You are my Witnesses in the Presence of God that the Lord is Nigh And after a little he said The Perfect Discovery of the Day-spring from on high how great a Blessing it hath been to me and my Family My Wife desiring to know if he would have something to Wet his Mouth he said It needed not She said it would Refresh him He laid his Hand upon his Breast saying He had that Inwardly that Refreshed him And after a little while he added divers times these Words The TRVTH is over ALL. He took my Eldest Son to him and Blessed him saying He prayed God he might never depart from the Truth And when my Eldest Daughter came near he said Is this Patience Let Patience have its perfect Work in thee And after Kissing the other Four he laid Hands upon them and blessed them He called for my Father-in-Law and two of his Daughters that were present and spake some weighty Words to them very kindly And perceiving one of them who was not a Friend of Truth Weeping much he Wished She might come to the Truth bidding her Not weep for him but for herself A Sober Man an Apothecary that waited upon him coming near he took him by the Hand saying Thou wilt bear me Witness that in all this Exercise I have not been Curious to Tamper nor to Pamper the Flesh he answered Sir I can bear Witness that you have always minded the better and more substantial Part and rejoice to see the Blessed End the Lord is bringing you to He Replyed Bear a Faithful and true Witness Yet it is the Life of Righteousness repeating these Words twice over that we bear Testimony to and not to an Empty Profession Then he called several Times Come Lord Jesus Come Come And again My Hope is in the Lord And so slept now and then about Ten Hours Observing a Countryman coming into the Room he thought it had been one of his Tenents who was a Carpenter I telling him it was not he but another he said See thou Charge him to make no manner of Superfluity upon my Coffin About Three in the Afternoon there came several Friends from Aberdeen to see him I telling him he took them by the Hand and said divers Times They were come in a seasonable Time and after some Words were spoken and that Patrick Living stone had prayed which Ended in Praises he held up his Hands and said Amen Amen for ever And after they stood up looking at him he said How pretious is the Love of God among his Children and their Love one to another Thereby shall all Men know that ye are Christ's Disciples if you love one another How pretious a thing it is to see Brethren to Dwell together in Love My Love is with you I leave it among you About Eight at Night several Friends standing about the Bed he perceiving some of them to Weep he said Dear Friends all mind the Inward Man heed not the Outward There is one that doth Regard the Lord of Hosts is his Name After he heard the Clock strike Three in the Morning he said Now the Time comes And a little after he was heard to say Praises Praises Praises to the Lord Let now thy Servant depart in Peace Vnto thy Hands O Father I Commit my Soul Spirit and Body Thy Will O Lord be done in Earth as it is in Heaven These Sentences he spake by little Intervals one after another And so a little after Five in the Morning the twelfth Day of the Eighth Month 1686. he fell asleep like a Lamb in Remarkable Quietness and Calmness there being standing about to Behold his End above Twenty Persons who were Witnesses to what is above said though not all to every part yet some to every part and some to all of it This Brief Account is only intended for the Refreshing and Satisfaction of some particular Friends else several other things might be added which are not Inconsiderable He was Buried in a Place allotted by himself for that End and Discharged any should be Called to his Burial but the professed Friends of Truth and his own Tenents Yet the Time being known a great Number of the Gentry came undesired and Conveyed his Body to the Grave Vrie the 20th of the 8th Month 1686. A Table of the Chief Things Contained in this VOLUME A. ABraham's Faith 278. The Jews Error of Abraham's outward Succession 410. Adam see Man Sin Redemption what Happiness he lâst by the Fall 311 121. what Death he dyed 311. He retained in his Nature no Will or Light capable of it self to manifest Spiritual Things ibid. whether there be any Reliques of the heavenly Image left in them 317 470 767 769. Alexander Skein's Queries proposed to the Preachers 470. Americans confess to that which Checks within for Evil 7. Anabaptists of Great Britain 288. Anabaptists of Munster how their mischievous actings nothing touch the Quakers 288 289 290 516 651 653. Anicetus 289. Anointing teacheth all things It is and abideth for ever a Common Priviledge and sure Rule to all Saints 287 116 169. Antichrist is exalted when the Seed of God is pressed 82 337. his Work 284 426 428. The Body of Antichrist is but one having many Members 591. who those Members be 592 Antinomians their Opinion concerning Justification 371. Apostasy 399 425. Apostle who he is their Number was not limited and whether any may be now a days so called 465 466 429 430. Calvin maintains that God raised Apostles and Evangelists in his Day 37. Apparel 543 545 556. Appearances see Faith Arians they first brought in the Doctrine of Persecution upon the account of Religion 425. Arius by what he fell into Error 425. Armenian Greek and Aethiopian Churches indulged by the Pope in some Ceremonies different from those commonly injoined and received is rather the Effect of Policy than Fatherly Compassion 688 689. Arminians see Remonstrants Arminians Lutherans and Calvinists hold that there can be no Salvation without the Explicit Knowledge of Christ and Benefit of the Scriptures which Doctrine destroys the nature of Vniversal Love 692. Articles of Faith with respect to them that believe them are Matters of Conscience 213. Assemblings are needful and what sort 441 444 c. see Worship they are not to be forsaken 461. Assurance a certain Assurance and Establishment given of God to many of his Saints and Children 402. Astrologer 294 295. Atheism see Superstition Athenians directed to somewhat of God within them by
Call 833. concerning Protestants 611 721. Psalms Singing of Psalms 433. as commonly used is but a mock-worship 30 Q. Quakers i. e. Tremblers and why so called 356 698. they are not contemners of the Scriptures and what they think of them 296 301 335. nor of Reason and what they think of it 337 338. they do not say that all other Secondary means of Knowledge are of no Service 274. they do not compare themselves to Jesus Christ as they are falsly accused 334. Nor do they deny those things that are written in the Holy Scriptures concerning Christ his Conception 335. they were raised up of God to shew forth the Truth 330 331 355 356 their Doctrine of Justification is not Popish 365 369 381 387. they are not against Meditation 452. their Worship cannot be interrupted 454. and what they have suffered 453. how they vindicate Liberty of Conscience 528 529. they do not persecute others 530. their Adversaries confess that they are found for the most part free from the Abominations which abound among others yet they account those things Vices in them which in themselves they extol as notable Vertues and make more Noise about the Escape of one Quaker than of an hundred among themselves 532 533. they destroy not the mutual Relation that is betwixt Prince and People Master and Servant Father and Son nor do they introduce Community of Goods 533 534. nor say that one Man may not use the Creation more or less than another 533. In the Doctrine concerning the Ministry they defend themselves by the Arguments the Primitive Protestants used against the Papists of those Times 90. a Catalogue of Lies and Calumnies falsly alledged to be the Quakers Assertions 890 891. the Quakers Adversaries fasten Contradictions upon Christ himself 666 J. B's Doubts concerning the Time of the Author 's joining with the People called Quakers resolved 869. the Author's Education 612 678. his Burthen 707. Reflections cast upon him 719 880. the Liberty which the Quakers enjoy is by mercy not of their own procuring 530. see also 48 150 185. their General Assembly 234 235. their Ministry c. 438 448 474 6â8 678. their Sufferings 722. for not bearing Arms 562. their Adversaries Slanders and Accusations against them 566 568. J. B's Calumnies 760. ungodly Railings against them 793. 819 835 842 854 829 842 844. and false Charges 877 878. the Lord their Honour and Reward 698 R. Ranters The Blaspemy of the Ranters or Libertines saying That there is no difference betwixt Good and Evil 393 Reason What need we set up corrupt Reason 284. concerning Reason 290 337 Rebekkah 449 450 Reconciliation How Reconciliation with God is made 37O 373 Recreations see Plays Redemption is considered in a twofold respect first performed by Christ without us and secondly wrought in us 368 369. it is universal God gave his only begotten Son Jesus Christ for a Light that whosoever believeth in him may be saved 317 318 345 346. the benefit of his death is not less universal than the Seed of him 317. there is scarce found any article of the Christian Religion that is so expresly confirmed in the Holy Scriptures 321 322 323 324 325. this Doctrin was preached by the Fathers so called of the first 600. years and is proved by the sayings of some 326 327. those that since the time of the Reformation have affirmed it have not given a clear Testimony how that Benefit is communicated to all or have sufficiently taught the Truth because they have added the absolute Necessity of the outward knowledge of the History of Christ yea they have thereby given the contrary party a stronger Argument to defend their precise decree of Reprobation among whom were the Remonstrants of Holland 318 327 330. God hath now raised up a few Illiterate Men to be the dispensers of this Truth 330 331 355 356. this Doctrin sheweth forth the mercy and Justice of God 330 3341 30 341. it is the foundation of Salvation 331. it answers to the whole tenor of the Gospel-promises and threats 331. it exalts above all the Grace of God 331. it overturns the false Doctrin of the Pelagians and Semi-pelagians and others who exalt the light of nature and the freedom of Mans will 331. it makes the Salvation of Man solely to depend upon God and his Condemnation wholly and in every respect to be of himself 331. it takes away all ground of Despair and feeds none in security 331. it commends the Christian Religion among Infidels 332. it sheweth the wisdom of God 332. and it is established though not in words yet by deeds even by those Ministers that oppose this Doctrin 332. It derogates not from the Attonement and Sacrifice of Jesus Christ but doth magnify and exalt it 335. there is given to every one none excepted a certain day and time of Visitation in which it is possible for them to be saved 330 341 345. The Testimony of Cyril concerning this thing 344 345. it is explained what is understood and not understood by this Day 333. to some it may be longer to others shorter 333. many may outlive this Day of Visitation after which there is no possibility of Salvation to to them 333. Some examples are alledged the Objectionâ and those places of Scripture which others abuse to prove that God incites Men to sin are easily solved if they be applied to these Men after the Time of their Visitation is past 333 341 342 there is given to every one a measure of the Light Seed Grace and Word of God whereby they can be saved 330 341 345 352. which is also confirmed by the Testimonies of Cyril and others 347 349 351 352. what that Light is see Light many though Ignorant of the outward History yet have been sensible of the Loss that came by Adam which is confirmed by the Testimonies of Plato and others 361 362. many have known Christ within as a Remedy to Redeem them though not under that denomination witness Seneca Cicero and others 361 362. yet all are obliged to believe the outward History of Christ to whom God bringeth the Knowledg of it 335 Reformation wherein it is not placed 408 409. mechanick men have contributed much to it 431. what hath been pernicious to it 499. Regeneration those that have attained unto a perfect Regeneration cannot miss of Salvation 42 43. Regeneration is not wrought in an Instant 821. Relation see Quakers Religion The Christian Religion see Christianity how it is made odious to Jews Turks and Heathens 498. that any Religion is established by a National Law is no Argument that it ought not to be called in Question and brought to the Test 589. Indifferency and Lukewarmness in Religious matters highly displeasing to the Lord 681 Remonstrants of Holland see Arminians Redemption They deny absolute Reprobation 290. how we differ from them 339. they exalt too much the Natural Power and Free Will of Man and what they think of the Saving Light 354 355.
in the Case of Division or Debate let us consider the Basis upon which they proceed and the Stress they lay upon it First All jointly both the Prelatical and Presbyterial will have this Synod or Council to Consist of a Convocation of the Clergy 1. Protestants Chosen and sent from the Particular Congregations with some few Laick Elders called together by the Civil Magistrate in case he be one in Judgment with them They decide by Plurality of Votes And though they assume not an Absolute Infallibility in that they reckon it possible for them to Err yet do they reckon their Decisions Obligatory upon their supposed Consonancy to the Scripture and however do Affirm that the Civil Magistrate hath Power to Constrain all to Submit and Obey or else to punish them either by Death Banishment Imprisonment Confiscation of Goods or some other Corporal Pain even though such be perswaded and offer to make appear that the Decisions they Refuse are Contrary to the Scriptures And Lastly Among the Papists None 2. Papists though otherwise Confessed to be a Member of the Church both Knowing and Sober except Commissionate in some of the Respects above-declared can be Admitted to Sit Vote and give his Judgment Any that will be at the Pains to apply this to the Foundation I before laid of the Infallibility of Judgment in that we may account only to be truly called the Church of Christ 3. We Differ from them Both. will easily fee the great Difference betwixt us which I shall sum up in these particulars First Do we Exclude any Member of the Church of Christ that may be truly accounted so to tell his Judgment Secondly Do we say man ought to be persecuted in his Outwards for his Dis-assent in Spirituals Thirdly Do we plead that Decision is to pass Conclusive because of the plurality of Votes And much more which the Reader may observe from what is already mentioned which that it may be all more Obvious at One View will appear somewhat clearly by this following Figure which will give the Reader an Opportunity to Recollect what lay heretofore more scattered I. The ROMANISTS say 1. That there is an Infallibility in the Church which Infallibility is when the Pope calls a General Council of Bishops c. that whatsoever they Conclude and Agree upon must needs be the Infallible Judgment of the Spirit of God because of the Promise of Christ That he would never suffer the Gates of Hell to prevail against his Church 2. And that the Pope and Council made up of certain of the Clergy having one Outward Succession and being lawfully Ordained according to the Canons are that Church to which that Promise is made however wicked or depraved without any necessary Respect to the Inward Holiness or Regeneration of the Persons if so be they be Outwardly Called Ordained and Invested in such a Place and Capacity as gives them an Authority to be Members of such an Assembly 3. What they thus Decide as they judge according to the Scripture ought to be received with Reverence and Submitted to and those that do not to be punished by the Civil Magistrate by Death Banishment or Imprisonment though they declare and be ready to evidence that it is because they are not Agreeable to the Scripture they refuse such Decrees II. The Generality of PROTESTANTS say 1. That though all Synods and Councils may Err yet such Assemblies are needful for the Edification of the Church That such do Consist of a Convocation of the Clergy West Conf. of Faith Chap. with some few Laicks particularly Chosen That all others except those so Elected have not any Right to Vote or give Judgment 2. That such an Assembly so Constitute may Ministerially determine Controversies of Faith Cases of Conscience Matters of Worship and authoritatively determine the same The Decision is to be by Plurality of Votes praved they be yet this Infallible Judgment follows them as being necessarily annexed to their Office in which the Authority still stands in its full Strength and Vigour 3. So that there lies an Obligation upon the whole Body of the Church to Obey their Decrees And such as do not are not only certainly damned for their Disobedience but that it is the Duty of the Civil Magistrate to punish such by Death Banishment or Imprisonment c. in Case they Refuse III. The QUAKERS say The Sanctified Members 1. That whereas none truly ought nor can be accounted the Church of Christ but such as are in a measure Sanctified or Sanctifying by the Grace of God and led by his Spirit nor yet any made Officers in the Church but by the Grace of God and Inward Revelation of his Spirit not by Outward Ordination or Succession from which none is to be Excluded if so Called whether Married or a Tradesman or a Servant 2. If so be in such a Church there should arise any Difference there will be an Infallible Judgment from the Spirit of God Their Infallible Judgment which may be in a General Assembly yet not limited to it as excluding others And may prove the Judgment of the Plurality yet not to be decided thereby as if the Infallibility were placed there excluding the fewer In which Meeting or Assembly upon such an Account there is no Limitation to be of Persons particularly Chosen but that all that in a true Sense may be reckoned of the Church as being Sober and Weighty may be present and give their Judgment To be Submitted unto 3. And that the Infallible Judgment of Truth which cannot be wanting in such a Church whether it be given through one or more ought to be Submitted to not because such Persons give it but because the Spirit leads so to do which every one coming to in themselves will willingly and naturally Assent to And if any through Disobedience or Vnclearness do not all that the Church ought to do She is to deny them her spiritual Fellowship in case the nature of their Disobedience be of that Consequence as may deserve such a Censure But by no means for Matter of Conscience to Molest Trouble or Persecute any in their Outwards Who will be at the Pains to Compare these Three seriously together I am hopeful will need no further Argument to prove the Difference But if any will further Object What if it fall out de facto year 1679 that the Teachers Elders or Plurality do Decide and from thence will say This is like the Church of Rome and other false Churches It will be hard to prove that to be an Infallible Mark of a Wrong Judgment as we have not said it is of a Right And indeed Objection Answ. to Conclude it were so would necessarily Condemn the Church in the Apostles days where we see the Teachers and Elders and so far as we can observe the greater Number did agree to the Decision Acts 1.15 For if the thing be Right and according to Truth it
Legal Acceptation As first in that of 1 Cor. 6.11 But ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified as I before have proved which also many Protestants are forced to acknowledge Neither diffide we saith Thysius because of the most great and strict Connexion Thysius Disp. de Just. Thes. 3. that Justification doth sometimes seem also to Comprehend Sanctification as a Consequence as in Rom. 8.30 Tit. 3.7 1 Cor. 6.11 And such sometimes were ye Zanchius in cap. 2. ad Eph. ver 4. loc de Just. but ye are washed c. Zanchius having spoken concerning this sense of Justification adds saying There is another signification of the word viz. for a man from Unjust to be made Just even as sanctified signifies from unholy to be made holy In which signification the Apostle said in the place above-cited And such were some of you c. that is of unclean ye are made holy and of unjust ye are made just by the Holy Spirit for Christ's sake in whom ye have believed Of this signification is that Rev. 22.11 Let him that is just be just still that is really from just become more just even as from unjust he became just And according to this signification the Fathers and especially Augustine have Interpreted this word H. Bullinger Thus far he H. Bullinger on the same place 1 Cor. 6. speaketh thus By divers words saith he the Apostle signifies the same thing when he saith ye are washed ye are sanctified ye are justified Proof II Secondly In that Excellent Saying of the Apostle so much observed Rom. 8.30 Whom he called them he also justified and whom he justified them he also glorified This is commonly called the Golden Chain as being acknowledged to Comprehend the Method and Order of Salvation And therefore if Justified were not understood here in its proper signification of being made just Sanctification would be excluded out of this Chain Righteousness the only Medium by which from our Calling we pass to Glorification And truly it is very worthy of observation that the Apostle in this succinct and compendious Account makes the word Justified to comprehend all betwixt Calling and Glorifying thereby clearly insinuating that the being really Righteous is that only Medium by which from our Calling we pass to Glorification All for the most part do acknowledge the word to be so taken in this place and not only so but most of those who oppose are forced to acknowledge that as this is the most proper so the most common Signification of it thus divers famous Protestants do acknowledge We are not saith D. Chamierus such Impertinent Esteemers of words as to be ignorant nor yet such importunate Sophists as to deny that the words of Justification and Sanctification do infer one another yea we know that the Saints are chiefly for this Reason so called D. Chamier Tom. 3. de Sanct. l. 10. c. 1. because that in Christ they have received Remission of Sins and we read in the Revelation Let him that is just be just still which cannot be understood except of the fruit of Inherent Righteousness Nor do we deny but perhaps in other places they may be promiscuously taken especially by the Father I take saith Beza the name of Justification largely Beza in cap. 3. ad Tit. vers 7. so as it comprehends whatsoever we acquire from Christ as well by Imputation as by the Efficacy of the Spirit in sanctifying us So likewise is the word of Justification taken Rom. 8.30 Melanchthon saith Melancht in Apol. Confes. Aug. that to be justified by Faith signifies in Scripture not only to be pronounced Just but also of Unrighteous to be made Righteous Also some Chief Protestants though not so clearly yet in part hinted at our Doctrine whereby we ascribe unto the Death of Christ Remission of Sins and the work of Justification unto the Grace of the Spirit acquired by his Death Boraeus in Gen. c. 15. ad verb Credidit Abraham Deo pag. 161. Martinus Boraeus explaining that place of the Apostle Rom. 4.25 Who was given for our sins and rose again for our Justification saith There are two things beheld in Christ which are necessary to our Justification the one is his Death the other is his Arising from the dead By his Death the sins of this World behoved to be Expiated By his Rising from the dead it pleased the same goodness of God to give the Holy Spirit whereby both the Gospel is believed and the Righteousness lost by the fault of the first Adam is restored And afterwards he saith The Apostle expresseth both parts in these words Who was given for our sins c. In his Death is beheld the Satisfaction for sin in his Resurrection the Gift of the Holy Spirit by which our Justification is perfected And again the same man saith elsewhere Idem lib. 3. Reg. cap. 9. v. 4. pag. 681. Both these kinds of Righteousness are therefore contained in Justification neither can the one be separate from the other So that in the Definition of Justification the Merit of the Blood of Christ is included both with the Remission of sins and with the gift of the Holy Spirit of Justification and Regeneration Martinus Bucerus saith Seeing by one sin of Adam the world was lost Bucerus in Rom. 4. ad ver 16. the Grace of Christ hath not only abolished that one sin and death which came by it but hath together taken away those infinite sins and also led into full Justification as many as are of Christ so that God now not only Remits unto them Adam 's sin and their own but also gives them therewith the Spirit of a solid and perfect Righteousness Righteousness a Conformity to the Image of the First-begotten which renders us Conform unto the Image of the First-Begotten And upon these words by Jesus Christ he saith We always judge that the whole benefit of Christ tends to this that we might be strong through the Gift of Righteousness being rightly and orderly adorned with all virtue that is restored to the Image of God And lastly William Forbes our Country-man W. Forbes in Considerat Modest. de Just. lib. 2. Sect 8. Bishop of Edinburgh saith Whensoever the Scripture makes mention of the Justification before God as speaketh Paul and from him besides others Augustin it appears that the word Justify necessarily signifies not only to pronounce Just in a Law sense but also really and inherently to make Just because that God doth otherways justify a wicked man than Earthly Judges For he when he Justifies a wicked or unjust man How God justifies the Wicked doth indeed pronounce him as these also do but by pronouncing him Just because his Judgment is according to Truth he also makes him really of Unjust to become Just. And again the same man upon the same occasion answering the more rigid Protestants who say That God first justifies and
then makes just he adds But let them have a care lest by too great and empty subtilty unknown both to the Scriptures and the Fathers they lessen and diminish the weight and dignity of so great and Divine a Benefit so much celebrated in the Scripture to wit Justification of the Wicked For if to the formal Reason of Justification of the Ungodly doth not at all belong his Justification so to speak i. e. his being made Righteous then in the Justification of a sinner although he be justified yet the stain of sin is not taken away but remains the same in his Soul as before Justification And so notwithstanding the benefit of Justification he remains as before Unjust and a Sinner and nothing is taken away but the Guilt and obligation to Pain and the Offence and Enmity of God through non-Imputation But both the Scriptures and Fathers do affirm that in the Justification of a sinner their sins are not only remitted forgiven covered not imputed but also taken away blotted out cleansed washed purged and very far removed from us as appears from many places of the Holy Scriptures The same Forbes shews us at length in the following Chapter that this was the Confessed Judgment of the Fathers out of the Writings of those who hold the contrary Opinion some whereof out of him I shall note Calvin Inst. l. 3. c. 11. § 15. As First Calvin saith That the Judgment of Augustine or at lest his manner of speaking is not throughout to be received who although he took from man all praise of Righteousness and ascribed all to the Grace of God yet he refers Grace to Sanctification by which we are Regenerate through the Spirit unto newness of life Chemnitius saith That they do not deny but that the Fathers take the word Justify for Renewing Chemnitius in Exam. Concil Trid. de Just. p. 129. by which works of Righteousness are wrooght in us by the Spirit And p. 130. I am not ignorant that the Fathers indeed often use the word Justify in this signification to wit of making just Zanchius saith That the Fathers and chiefly Augustine interpret the word Justify according to this signification Zanchius in cap. 2. ad Eph. ver 4. loc de Just. Thes. 1.5 to wit of making Just so that according to them to be Justified was no other than of Unjust to be made Just through the Grace of God for Christ. He mentioneth more but this may suffice to our purpose Assert I § VIII Having thus sufficently proved that by Justification is to be understood a really being made Righteous I do boldly affirm and that not only from a Notional Knowledge Christ revealed and formed in the Soul of a man is the formal Cause of man's Justification but from a real inward experimental Feeling of the thing that the Immediate Nearest or Formal Cause if we must in Condescendence to some use this word of a man's Justification in the sight of God is the Revelation of Jesus Christ in the Soul changing altering and renewing the mind by whom even the Author of this inward Work thus formed and revealed we are truly justified and accepted Proof I in the sight of God For it is as we are thus covered and cloathed with him in whom the Father is always well-pleased that we may draw near to God and stand with Confidence before his Throne being purged by the blood of Jesus inwardly poured into our Souls and cloathed with his life and righteousness therein revealed And this is that Order and Method of Salvation held forth by the Apostle in that Divine saying Rom. 5.10 For if when we were Enemies we were reconciled to God by the Death of his Son much more being Reconciled we shall be saved by his Life For the Apostle first holding forth the Reconciliation wrought by the Death of Christ wherein God is near to receive and redeem man holds forth his Salvation and Justification to be by the Life of Jesus Now that this Life is an Inward Spiritual thing revealed in the Soul whereby it is renewed and brought forth out of Death where it naturally has been by the Fall and so quickned and made alive unto God the same Apostle shews Eph. 2.5 Even when we were dead in Sins and Trespasses he hath quickned us together in Christ by whose Grace ye are saved and hath raised us up together Now this none will deny to be the Inward Work of Renovation and therefore the Apostle gives that Reason of their being saved by Grace which is the inward Vertue and Power of Christ in the Soul but of this place more hereafter Of the Revelation of this Inward Life the Apostle also speaketh 2 Cor. 4.10 That the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our bodies and v. 11. That the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh Now this inward Life of Jesus is that whereby as is before observed he saith We are saved Secondly That it is by this Revelation of Jesus Christ and the New Proof II Creation in Vs that we are Justified doth evidently appear from that Excellent Saying of the Apostle included in the Proposition it self Tit. 3.5 According to his mercy he hath saved us by the washing of Regeneration and Renewing of the Holy Ghost c. Now that whereby we are saved that we are also no doubt Justified by which words are in this respect Synonymous The Immediate Cause of Justification is the inward Work of Regeneration Here the Apostle clearly ascribes the Immediate Cause of Justification to this inward work of Regeneration which is Jesus Christ Revealed in the Soul as being that which formally states us in a capacity of being Reconciled with God the Washing or Regeneration being that inward Power and Vertue whereby the Soul is cleansed and cloathed with the Righteousness of Christ so as to be made fit to appear before God Thirdly This Doctrine is manifest from 2 Cor. 13.5 Examine your own Proof III selves whether ye be in the faith prove your own selves know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be Reprobates First It appears here how earnest the Apostle was that they should know Christ in them so that he presses this Exhortation upon them and inculcates it three times Secondly The Cause of Reprobation is Christ not known by Inward Revelation he makes the Cause of Reprobation or Not-justification the Want of Christ thus Revealed and known in the Soul whereby it necessarily follows by the Rule of Contraries where the parity is alike as in this case it is evident that Where Christ is inwardly known there the persons subjected to him are Approved and Justified For there can be nothing more plain than this that if we must know Christ in us except we be Reprobates or Vnjustified persons that if we do know him in us we are not Reprobates and consequently Justified ones Like unto
As by Circumcision the Purifications and other things the Holiness of God was typified and that the Isralites ought to be Holy as their God was Holy In the like manner Oaths under the Shadows and Ceremonies signified the Verity of God his faithfulness and certainty and therefore that we ought in all things to speak and witness the Truth Truth was before all Oaths But the Witness of Truth was before all Oaths and remains when all Oaths are abolished and this is the morality of all Oaths and so long as men abide therein there is no necessity of nor place for Oaths as Polybius witnessed who said The use of Oaths in Judgment was Rare among the Antients but by the growing of perfidiousness so grew also the use of Oaths To which agreeth Grotius saying An Oath is only to be used as a Medicine in case of necessity A solemn Oath is not used Oaths supply presupposed Defects of Mens inconstancy but to supply defect The lightness of men and their inconstancy begot diffidence for which swearing was sought out as a remedy Basil the Great saith That Swearing is the effect of sin And Ambrose That Oaths are only a condescendency for defect Chrysostom saith That an Oath entred when evil grew when men exercised their frauds when all foundations were overturned That Oaths took their beginning from the want of Truth These and the like are witnessed by many others with the fore-mentioned Authors But what need of Testimonies where the Evidence of things speaks it self For who will force another to Swear of whom he is certainly perswaded that he abhors to Lie in his words And again as Chrysostom and others say For what end wilt thou force him to swear whom thou believest not that he will speak the Truth § XII That then which was not from the beginning which was of no use in the beginning which had not its beginning first from the Will of God but from the work of the Devil occasioned from evil to wit from Vnfaithfulness Lying Deceit and which was at first only evindent by man as a mutual Remedy of this evil in which they called upon the names of their Idols yea that which as Hierom Chrysostom and others testifie was given to the Israelites by God as unto Children that they might abstain from the Idolatrous Oaths of the Heathens Jer. 12.16 Whatsoever is so is far from being a moral and eternal Precept And lastly Whatsoever by its profanation and abuse is polluted with sin such as are abundantly the Oaths of these times by so often swearing and forswearing far differs from any necessary and perpetual Duty of a Christian But Oaths are so Therefore c. Sixthly They object That God swore Therefore to swear is good I answer with â Athan. in pass cruc Domin Athanasius Seeing it is certain it is proper in swearing to swear by another thence it appears that God Object to speak properly did never swear but only improperly Answ. Whence speaking to men he is said to swear because these things which he speaks because of the certainty and immutability of his Will are to be esteemed for Oaths Compare Psal. 110.4 where it is said The Lord did swear and it did not repent him c. And I swore saith he by my self And this is not an Oath For he did not swear by another which is the property of an Oath but by himself Therefore God swears not according to the manner of men God swears not by another but by himself neither can we be induced from thence to swear but let us so do and say and shew our selves such by speaking and acting that we need not with our Hearers an Oath and let our words of themselves have the testimony of Truth For so we shall plainly imitate God Seventhly They object â Christ did swear Object and we ought to imitate him I answer that Christ did not swear and albeit he had sworn Answ. being yet under the Law this would no ways oblige us under the Gospel as neither Circumcision or the celebration of the Paschal Lamb. Concerning which Hierom saith Hier. lib. Ep. part 3. tract 1. Ep. 2. All things agree not to us who are Servants that agreed to our Lord c. The Lord swore as Lord whom no man did forbid to swear but unto us that are Servants it is not lawful to swear because we are forbidden by the Law of our Lord. Yet lest we should not suffer scandal by his Example he hath not sworn since he commanded us not to swear Eighthly they object That Paul swore and that often Object Rom. 1.9 Phil. 1.8 saying For God is my Witness 2 Cor. 11.10 As the Truth of Christ in me 2 Cor. 1.23 I call God for a Record upon my Soul I speak the Truth in Christ I lie not Rom. 9.1 Behold before God I lie not Gal. 1.20 And so requires Oaths of others I Obtest you saith he before God and our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 Thess. 5.27 I charge you by the Lord that this Epistle be read to all the Brethren But Paul would not have done so if all manner of Oaths had been forbidden by Christ whose Apostle he was To all which I answer First Answ. That the using of such forms of speaking are neither Oaths nor so esteemed by our Adversaries For when upon occasion in matters of great moment we have said We speak the Truth in the fear of God and before him who is our Witness and the searcher of our hearts The Ceremonies of an Oath adding such kind of serious Attestations which we never refused in matters of Consequence nevertheless an Oath hath moreover been required of us with the ceremony of putting our Hand upon the Book the kissing of it the lifting up of the Hand or Fingers together with this common form of Imprecation So help me God or So truly let the Lord God Almighty help me Secondly This contradicts the opinion of our Adversaries because that Paul was neither before a Magistrate that was requiring an Oath of him nor did he himself administer the office of a Magistrate as offering an Oath to any other Thirdly The question is not what Paul or Peter did but what their and our Master taught to be done and if Paul did swear which we believe not he had sinned against the Command of Christ even according to their opinion because he swore not before a Magistrate but in an Epistle to his Brethren Object Ninthly they object Isa. 65.16 where speaking of the Evangelical times he saith That he who blesseth himself in the Earth shall bless himself in the God of Truth and he that sweareth in the Earth shall swear by the God of Truth because the former troubles are forgotten and because they are hid from mine eyes For behold I create new Heavens and a new Earth Therefore in these times we ought to swear by the Name of the Lord. Answ. I